A Guardian’s Touch

by

Stein Willard

Book 1

Guardian Series

A Guardian’s Touch

Guardian’s Series - Book 1

By Stein Willard

First Edition copyright 2012

Second Edition copyright 2013

Third Edition copyright 2015

All rights reserved. No part of this book may be reproduced in any form other than that which it was purchased and without the express permission of the author or publisher. Please note that piracy of copyrighted materials violate the author’s right and is illegal.

This e-book is licensed for your personal enjoyment only. This e-book may not be re-sold or given away to other people. If you would like to share this book with another person, please purchase an additional copy for each recipient. If you’re reading this book and did not purchase it, or it was not purchased for your use only, purchase your own copy. Thank you for respecting the hard work of this author.

This is a work of fiction. Names, characters, places, and incidents are the product of the author’s imagination or used fictitiously and any resemblance to actual persons, living or dead, businesses, companies, events, or locales is entirely coincidental.

Credits:

Editor: BMac

Editor: R. Lee Fitzsimmons

Cover Design: DEPE

Back of the Book

For 2,000 years Tahlia had lived on the fringes of humanity as one of the most powerful and feared Royal Vampires in existence. The only ray of light in her endless brutal existence is the reincarnation of her human lover, Aurora. For the past 20 centuries, the blue-eyed beauty's love added a gentle touch to the otherwise deadly veneer of the Vampire Queen. As protector and lover, she passionately loved her mortal partner and jealously guarded her existence.

But that all changes when her lover's birth coincides with the resurfacing of a cunning and elusive enemy set out to upset the Vampire hierarchy. This time the target is not Tahlia—directly. It does however; threaten the Vampire Queen's existence.

Acknowledgements

First and foremost I would like to thank the readers who had taken the time to read my work and in particular the Guardian series. You are all a true inspiration and its great honor for me to have been able to write for you. Thank you so much!

Special thanks to Nancy, my Number One fan and the reason my books are being published. Thank you for talking me into publishing the Guardian series!

To the usual suspects, my betas: rleef, peetsden and Dan who worked on the manuscript when it was still in a very, very raw form. Thank you.

A talented team worked on this book. I thank you for the great work you’ve done on the book.

Dedication

To all my friends who aren’t here to read this book.

R.I.P

Prologue

Transylvania 32 B.C

The place made her skin crawl. When they were coming up the cobblestone path leading to the castle, she felt a shiver run down her spine as she gazed upon the tall moss-covered walls. That was when she felt the aura of danger that clung to the place—dangerous, but not necessarily evil. Still, a feeling of jeopardy was a good enough reason to be frightened of the unknown. A movement to her right made her jump as a shaky hand grabbed her arm.

“I am scared, Tahlia. This…this place frightens me.”

Tahlia’s eyes slowly roamed over the imposing walls of the mysterious castle before she turned to look at her best friend. Paloma’s eyes looked overly large in her pale face, and Tahlia reached out to place her arm around her friend’s shoulder. She felt Paloma burrowing deeper into her lanky frame, and Tahlia tightened her hold even further.

“It is just the dark playing tricks on your eyes, Paloma. This is a new land and everything looks scary and unfamiliar. Come morning you will see that you were scared for nothing.” She silently prayed that her voice didn’t give away her own trepidation. She studied Paloma’s face closely, waiting patiently for a sign that her reassuring words had sunken into her friend’s fear-hazed mind.

†

Tahlia and Paloma had done everything together since they were nine and ten respectively. Paloma Soleil and her parents moved to Rome from a tiny nearby village so that her father could enlist in the Roman army. With sporadic droughts plaguing the land, most of the farmers had deserted their poorly cultivated parcels of land in search of a more stable income to provide for their families. However, Heron Soleil’s dream of escaping poverty was short-lived. Not long after he’d found a position as a foot soldier, he was killed on the battlefield. Trampled to death under the hoofs of an enemy’s warhorse, he left behind a grieving widow and a daughter to fend for themselves on the harsh streets of Rome. Pickpockets and drunken soldiers pouncing on vulnerable girls and women overran the city. Fortunately, Tahlia’s mother took the pair in.

Tahlia remembered the day her friend entered her life...

As was their routine, Tahlia and her mother would wake up early every day to walk to the soldiers’ barracks to collect soiled uniforms and clothing that they would wash and return to their rightful owners at a price. It was on one of their deliveries that they rounded a corner and heard the muffled screams of a woman. Right before their eyes, a young girl pummeled the back of a man who was holding a woman up against the wall. With one hand wrapped around the woman’s neck, he was fumbling at the fastenings of his soiled britches. She was too young to understand fully what was transpiring, but from her mother’s enraged exclamation, Tahlia could deduct that it wasn’t good. Her strides lengthened before she stopped and watched as her mother tilted her washing basket, dropped the washing, and rushed to where the woman was struggling with the man. Using the heavy basket, her mother’s forceful and unexpected attack, caused the drunken soldier to release the woman and slink away into the shadows of the early morning.

Tahlia watched her mother’s stormy eyes as she knelt next to the gasping woman and gently lifted her bruised face.

“Are you badly injured?” Tahlia heard her mother ask.

“No…my daughter! Where is my daughter?” the woman who had fallen to the ground asked.

Tahlia watched as the shaking girl stepped closer before throwing her arms around her mother’s neck. The two gently rocked, seemingly oblivious to the others’ presence. After a few moments, the woman lifted her head and looked up into Tahlia’s mother’s eyes.

“Thank you. Thank you so much for helping us.”

“I am glad that I came at the right time. My name is Grinolde Oliveira, and this is my daughter, Tahlia.”

“Verandah Soleil. This is my daughter, Paloma. I…I cannot thank you enough for what you just did.”

“No thanks is necessary, Verandah. Can you stand?”

“I think so”

Tahlia remembered looking at the quiet girl standing by her mother’s side. Her eyes, however, were intense as she looked at her mother’s bruised face. Tahlia slowly moved over to the girl and carefully reached for a hand that she found to be cold. They stared at each other as their fingers locked before she squeezed Paloma’s hand tightly. Even when Grinolde insisted that Verandah and Paloma accompany them home, Tahlia remembered that their hands had stayed joined while they walked briskly through the streets of early dawn Rome to their small hut. Tahlia caught the eyes of her mother giving her a look of pride.

As she grew up, Tahlia would sometimes find her mother looking at her with a mixture of love and sadness caught in those stolen glances. When she was old enough to ask about her father, her mother told her that he was gone, but the best part of him was captured within her. She had left it at that. Tahlia’s thoughts turned to Paloma’s mother and what life had been for them.

A single parent herself, Grinolde Oliveira was a striking woman who was naïve enough to believe in the sweet, lying tongue of a traveling merchant from the province of Lusitania. After losing her parents in a midnight raid by a band of vanguards, Grinolde’s relatives sent her to Rome to live with her uncle, Orlan Versper. A former gladiator, Orlan had many physical ailments that impaired his ability to care for his young niece. This prompted the headstrong girl to leave the safety of the small shack they shared to look for employment to put food on the table. At age seventeen, Grinolde was exceptionally pretty: tall, with flowing chestnut hair that framed an oval-shaped face of rare beauty. She was the cause of many stampedes to the stall where she sold breads and pastries for a local merchant. It was there that she caught the eye of Fernando de Sousa. Rich and darkly handsome, his arrogance knew no bounds when he approached her. Overwhelmed by the handsome foreigner’s worldly aura and conduct, Grinolde soon lost her heart to the sultry looks and eloquence of his smooth tongue. After a short courtship, in which he lavished her with many gifts and even sweeter kisses, Fernando relentlessly pressed the young woman to prove to him the extent of her commitment to him. Grinolde knew of only one way to do so.

Once Fernando had her in his bed and got her with child, he never looked back. Heartbroken, deserted and with child, Grinolde vowed never to allow any such treachery from a man again. From deep within, Grinolde found the courage to continue to take care of her ailing uncle and her unborn baby. Just when she was sure that Fernando’s ghost no longer haunted her and her heart had almost healed from his betrayal, her baby was born. Her heart broke all over again, for against her chest, she held the spitting image of her deceitful lover. Her little angel favored her handsome father's dark good looks. A shock of midnight black hair and even darker eyes was a constant reminder of Grinolde’s naiveté.

For Tahlia, life was tough, but at least they were four. Together, her mother and Verandah Soleil managed to make ends meet and kept their daughters from the roving eyes and groping hands of drunken soldiers—but it was an uphill battle.

She remembered how she and Paloma feigned sleep as they lay before the smoldering fire. Their day was full of selling sweetbread and delivering clean uniforms to the soldiers. They were tired yet strained to hear what their mothers were saying. In hushed tones, their mothers, curled up on the cot they shared, spoke…

Grinolde and Verandah had heard about an unbelievably rich man who was recruiting fit and healthy young women and men to serve under him as scholars. In return, he would make sure that each parent who enlisted a child received a generous compensation with a patch of land and more money than they could spend in one lifetime. Both women thought it was a great way to save their daughters from the hardships of a life they endured, which the two girls were sure to inherit one day. Their daughters already were past the age of marriage, and the mothers had fought tooth and nail to keep possible suitors at bay while grooming their daughters for a better life.

“Who says we are not delivering our daughters to a more horrible fate by taking them away to that foreign land, Verandah? At least here they are under our watchful eyes and every man knows that they are not on offer for marriage.”

Verandah sighed deeply. “Have you not noticed how they are being stared at when we go out to the market together? They are beautiful and healthy, and even Caesar’s guards are showing an interest in them. I have spotted Tahlia in the company of some of Caesar’s guards on a number of occasions.” Verandah was quiet for a moment. “They are not children anymore, Grinolde. We have managed to keep them safe but can do so for only so long. At twenty-two and twenty-three summers they already are far beyond the age for marriage. Except for their beauty, no man would want to take a woman that old. It is said that at their ages they are sure to die of childbirth even before they have set eyes on their firstborns.”

There was a long silence. With their heads under the covers, Tahlia and Paloma had stared at each other with wide eyes. They were eager to know what fate had in store for them.

“If they are too old for marriage, what use will they be to him, then?”

“They are young and healthy, Grinolde. That is all he is looking for. Imagine our girls one day, Grinolde. Imagine the daughters of two washers being able to read and write.”

There was a soft giggle.

“You are right. Being able to read and write will put them in a higher class than where they are now. Kings and noblemen will fight amongst themselves for their attention.”

Concealed under the heavy rough blankets, Tahlia found Paloma’s hand and gave it a tight squeeze. Their fates were sealed, and they’d be together.

†

They had traveled for almost a month, staying on the road and avoiding the dense forests for fear of bands of outlaws overpowering them. It was with a great sense of relief that they’d reached Transylvania. They had asked for directions from residents of a small village for directions. Upon uttering the name of the man they were looking for, Tahlia had seen a number of the villagers making a quick sign in their direction. She knew it was for warding off evil.

The villagers pointed the four women into the direction of a dark imposing mountain range. It took them the rest of the day to reach their destination—a gigantic dark, looming castle built within a crevice in the mountain. It was already past midnight, yet the castle felt alive. It was as if it had eyes that followed their every step until they reached the heavy double doors. A thin, haughty man ushered them inside even before they knocked. Inside, the castle was warm and well lit, the light of the candles bouncing off the walls adorned with paintings and thick exquisite looking tapestries. The floors had thick carpets that cushioned their steps.

The place was beautiful, but Tahlia still couldn’t shake the feeling of impending danger. She groped for Paloma’s hand. They’d always had each other. In happiness and in sadness Tahlia had shared every minute with Paloma. After ten years of living like sisters, their bond was unbreakable. She felt Paloma’s hand tighten around hers, and they looked quickly at each other. She could see that Paloma’s silver eyes were almost transparent with fear, and Tahlia knew her black eyes reflected the same.

Tahlia watched as the thin butler pushed open a door, and the four women gasped. In the middle of the room was a long table decked with pastries, a golden brown stuffed duck, boiled eggs, cheese, grapes, wine, and a variety of cold meats.

“The master will be with you soon. In the meantime, he humbly requests that you share in the dinner he has set out for you,” the butler said.

They slowly made their way to the table. For the past month that they were on the road, their daily diet existed of moldy bread and cheese—not very appetizing but it helped to keep the hunger pangs at bay. Confronted with the banquet before them, they were shocked. Once the hunger pangs kicked in, they ate quickly fearing that the feast would evaporate into thin air. Grinolde and Verandah made sure that they stashed a few tasty morsels in their travel packs for later. It was a long journey back to Rome and they had to set off immediately after the nobleman had examined the girls.

“This is the kind of life you will be leading. Imagine the beautiful frocks you will be wearing and the nice warm rooms you will be sleeping in.” Grinolde was smiling as she was trying to reassure the girls.

Tahlia knew her mother well and she knew that she was resisting the urge to grab her daughter and run back from where they’d come.

When Tahlia’s father disappeared, a pregnant Grinolde had taken on the name of the man who had enticed her with his lies and deserted her with a baby on the way. Having taken his name had helped with the lies she had to come up with to appease neighbors back in the village. She’d told them that she had married a Lusitanian mercenary soldier who died in battle. Her lie was easily accepted, and she and her baby escaped the vicious gossip relatively unscathed. Mother and daughter had been through a lot together and their love for each other was unrivaled.

The first time they discussed the offer of the nobleman, Grinolde told Tahlia that she was standing on the brink of losing her only child but two things made her sacrifice worthwhile. Her child would have ample food and not go to bed hungry, and Tahlia would learn how to read and write. Grinolde added that in Rome her daughter’s life would be one of a peasant, selling bread and cheese on street corners, getting married for protection, bearing a ghastly number of children one after the other, and eventually dying young. In the end, it was Tahlia’s suggestion that they go through with this, because she knew her mother never would have made the decision herself, even though she needed the money.

“Everything will be fine, Mother. Paloma and I will look out for each other,” Tahlia whispered.

“Of course, you will be fine, young lady.”

They hadn’t heard the door open. Tahlia turned and saw a tall, impeccably dressed, well-built man with long blonde hair held back in a ponytail, walk toward them. He came to stand in front of them and bowed deeply to the two older women.

“It is my pleasure to make your acquaintance. My name is Valentyn Ordeleus Lecrac. I hope the food has been to your liking.”

As the man spoke, Tahlia studied him closely. By dodging the groping hands of men, drunken and even sober, back home, she had learned very early on not to base a man’s character on his looks alone. But this man was different. He had a strange aura about him. He was very handsome, albeit a bit pale, but his blue eyes were sad as they moved over them. Grinolde and Verandah bobbed quickly to acknowledge his presence.

“Thank you very much for your hospitality, milord. I am Grinolde Oliveira and this is my dear friend, Verandah. We have brought our daughters to you for consideration.” Grinolde pointed to the two girls. “As you can see, milord, they are healthy, beautiful, and very clever.”

The man smiled and walked around them looking them up and down. The inspection lasted only a few seconds. Tahlia couldn’t help but feel as if she were being stalked by some kind of predator—a wolf, perhaps. Lecrac’s head snapped up and he looked straight into Tahlia’s eyes and smiled. The moment lasted but a few seconds and in that time Tahlia thought she saw amusement and admiration in his blue eyes before he turned to look at the two older women.

“Yes, your daughters are perfect.”

“I mean no disrespect, milord, but will our children be safe with you?” Verandah’s green eyes were moist with emotion.

When Tahlia looked back at Lecrac, she was shocked to see the tender look that came over his handsome face.

“I assure you that they will want for nothing, madam. I will look after them as if they were my own. I will raise them with love and respect.”

Verandah nodded, walked over to her daughter, and hugged her tightly “If you can, one day, my child, come by so I can look upon your beautiful face one final time.” She moved over to Tahlia and kissed her gently on the cheeks. “You are the other daughter I never had. I love you like you are my own, and I pray that one day I too will have a chance to see you again.”

The doors swung open and Tahlia saw that the thin man was back. This time there were two other men, each carrying a small money chest.

“Here is a sign of my gratitude.” Lecrac gestured to the two others who had entered the room with him. “These two men are my loyal servants and they will travel with you to ensure that you arrive safely back home. They will also help you acquire a patch of land, cultivate it, and, once you have your first successful harvest, they will return to continue serving me.”

The two men bowed deeply to the two women.

“I will now give you a few minutes to say your farewells. Have a safe journey.” With that, Lecrac was gone.

After teary goodbyes, Grinolde and Verandah were lead to a coach and their journey back begun. For the two young women, their adventure was about to begin.

Chapter One

New York, August 1960

James Marsden was shattered. His red-brimmed eyes were resting on the pale face of his wife—the love of his life and his reason for living. Her cold hands matched the coldness in his heart. How am I ever going to survive without her?

“We need to take her away now, Mr. Marsden.” A chubby nurse, Mary O’Driscoll, with a shock of red curls and freckles was standing next to him, her green eyes soft and sympathetic. “Your daughter will love to see you, too.”

James looked away. He didn’t want to see the baby. Not while he was hurting so much. Jane used to reprimand him when he came home angry or stressed after a missed deadline, saying that their baby was very sensitive to both their emotions. She would then place his hand over her rounded abdomen for him to feel the baby moving restlessly in her womb.

“I am not ready to see her yet.” He swallowed back the tears, which threatened to flow.

“Could I get you something else, Mr. Marsden?” Mary asked

Yes, can you bring back my wife? James suddenly felt warm waves of comfort rolling over him settling deep within his heart that dimmed the pain a little.

<Allow time to heal your wounds, James. It will get better, I promise you.>

James quickly looked up to see who was talking to him. The redheaded nurse had left the room. Deep broken sobs rocked his big frame, and this time he felt a soft pressure on his shoulder. It didn’t last long, but the touch made James lift his head. His handsome face streaked with by tears. “Who are you?” When no immediate answer came forth, he bowed his head again. His grief was making him hear and feel things. But the voice replied, making his head snap up again.

<I will take care of you and your little girl until you are ready to face life again, James. Just allow time to work its magic.>

The voice was female and it sounded calm and confident. James instinctively knew—or maybe he was just desperate to believe in anything comforting right now—that she wasn’t making empty promises. He also realized that the voice was speaking to him through his mind. Once again he felt that gentle touch on his shoulder, and his gaze went to the pale face of his dead wife.

<Bid your wife farewell, James. Her spirit is still lingering in the room. She looks worried about you. She is standing behind you…touching your shoulder. Tell her you love her and that someone will take good care of you.>

The words made James want to cry, and he quickly turned in his chair with his eyes piercing the empty space in front of him He hoped and wished to see his wife one last time. No one was there.

“Here you lay, after having made such a selfless sacrifice to bear our child and already I am chatting up strange women.” He let a weak smile cover his face. “I will always love you, my angel, and I promise to take care of our baby girl until she is ready to take care of herself.” He placed his hand on his shoulder where just seconds before he’d felt the soft touch. “Some bossy lady told me to tell you that she will be taking care of both me and our baby girl. I trust that she will do just that and that everything will be okay. Don’t forget about us, my love.”

As if on cue, Nurse O’Driscoll entered the room and he saw her stop dead in her tracks with her green eyes resting on him. James knew that she could see the change in him and knew he looked much better, calmer.

“I would like to go see my baby now, Nurse,” James said.

The nurse led him to the nursery where she left him before quickly going to oversee the removal of his wife’s body

†

A long slender hand came up and wiped away a single blood red tear that was running down a pale cheek. Cloaked in an invisibility spell, Tahlia Dorotea Oliveira looked at the sad scene unfolding in front of her. It was more painful than she thought it would be. After spending almost seven months watching over the couple, she had come to admire their love for one another. It was the first time she had been privy to such an expressive love between mortals in all of her two thousand years. James had showered his beautiful wife with so much love; she, in turn, had channeled it all to their baby. Now, seeing the lifeless form of Jane and the broken spirit of James, she allowed herself to do what she hadn’t done often in many centuries—weep.

The moment she’d sensed the shallow and stuttering heartbeat of the newly formed life, she was resting deep beneath the earth of the castle in Romania. She was waiting for that small sound which would set her free from decades of acute loneliness, her constant companion as along with her ever-present hunger for human blood. As it was to be, it finally came—a shallow stuttering thud so faint that mortals and many of her kind could not detect it. Weak and starved for nourishment after being asleep for 90 years, she heaved herself out of the earth. She had covered all the continents in search of the two people who had conceived this great wonder and had found them in the United States. Just a few months prior to going to ground, she followed a silly impulse, and visited the Americas. Now she knew it must’ve been a sign.

James and the nurse left the room and Tahlia followed them. At the neonatal intensive care unit, the nurse went in and walked between the many bassinets. Tahlia’s black eyes already rested on the tiny bundle in the seventh row. She knew the baby and had visited her many times while she was in her mother’s womb. Almost every night after she had placed both her parents under a deep sleep did she talk and sing softly to the child. The nurse brought the baby closer, and Tahlia could once again feel the sadness well up in James.

<You will be fine, James. I will be with you every step of the way, and together we will make sure that she grows up into a wonderful woman just like her mother.>

Tahlia smiled when James looked around. It was evident that it would take a while before he became comfortable with their mode of conversation. James was a very strong psychic. That enabled her to enter his mind and talk to him at all times. His daughter inherited the gift from him.

She smiled tenderly when the tiny bundle moved and small fists punched the air. Yes, my love. You will grow up to be a headstrong and at times an impossible woman who will give me hell, but still I cannot wait for you to become that woman.

<What shall we call her?> James asked.

Tahlia was shocked not only by the fact that James decided to communicate with her using their mental mode, but also by the question. <I am sure you and Jane must have discussed names. Maybe you should just pick the one that Jane liked the most.>

All of a sudden James grinned and Tahlia’s admiration for the human increased tenfold. He was very brave and one day his daughter would be proud of him.

<She wanted to call her Buttons or Sweetie Pie. The kids at school will tease her mercilessly.> James replied.

Tahlia laughed softy. It felt good to be able to laugh again. She basked in the warm, easy-going atmosphere she shared with the human. <Well, that was Jane.>

Tahlia and James shared a silent moment thinking about the woman who gave up her life for this tiny bundle in front of them.

<What do they call you?>

Tahlia stiffened slightly and looked at James. She knew he wasn’t ready for the whole truth, but she could at least give him her name. <Tahlia.>

James nodded. <What would you have called her, Tahlia?>

Tahlia frowned and looked at the tiny bundle. Right before her eyes lay the reason for her existence. Throughout the centuries, she had known the baby. She had watched over her as she grew up to womanhood. She had loved her completely and when her mortal life ran out, she had buried her. But never, not once, did anyone ask her to give the girl a name. Still, a name echoed down the corridors of her mind. A name she had already started calling the baby.

<Jemima. And do not ask me why. You caught me off-guard.> She couldn’t tell him that one evening while he was working late in his small study in the house and she was watching over Jane in their bedroom. Jane had been reading a paperback novel and she had murmured the name quietly, rolled it over her tongue, and then touched her rounded tummy lovingly.

<Jemima it is then. Thank you. It’s a beautiful name. Jane would have liked it.>

Tahlia stood by James in silence looking at the baby. .

Chapter Two

Tahlia’s head snapped up and she delicately sniffed the air. They were not alone in the room anymore. As quickly as she had become alarmed she just as quickly relaxed—Juan. Her voice had lost the teasing quality it had when she spoke to James and in its place was a hard authoritative tone. Tahlia looked at Juan. He could hide his presence from humans and lesser experienced vampires, but not from her…

Tahlia was one of the oldest most experienced vampires in existence. She was born in the first century of the first Millennium— 54 BC to be exact. In 32 BC, at the age of twenty-two, she became a vampire. Only two other royal vampires as powerful as she existed—Pierre Lafayette and Jonas Beydrenoff—a very long time ago, there was a third.

Their creator had decided that a woman warrior would distribute equal representation of power between the sexes. More female children were being offered to Lecrac, so the need to bring equality and harmony to the Race arose. Of the most worthy fighters of their time, only four of them became the chosen ones. To make them stand out amongst the other vampires of the nation, they fed on the blood of the First Vampire ever to walk the earth—Lecrac. He was as old as time and his blood were thick and potent. To ensure that no others like them existed again, Lecrac, tired of the emptiness of such a long existence, destroyed himself by meeting the dawn.

His self-destruction made the three powerful beyond their wildest dreams. Tahlia become the first Vampiress, a glorified warrior, and well-respected by her kind. Together they’d become known as the Royal Clan Vampires. They were the Rulers of all vampires and together ruled the nation, enforcing age-old laws to ensure that there was a balance between them and the humans. They protected the human race and, in turn, the human race unknowingly provided sustenance to their immortal protectors.

Lecrac’s Dark Gift came at a very high price. As soon as their mothers left them at Lecrac’s castle, they cautiously embraced the sudden luxury and freedom their new home offered. Servants and tutors alike treated them with the utmost respect and patience. Just as their mothers had dreamt, the girls learned how to read and write. They were well fed, and it wasn’t long before their bodies started filling out, forming curves and supple muscles. As part of their studies, they underwent grueling training on the art of warfare. Long hours of sword fighting and hand-to-hand fighting skills turned each into an individual finely-honed weapon of mass destruction.

After a quiet midnight visit by Lecrac, six months after their arrival at the castle, Tahlia had shed her mortal skin for a tough, sun-shy outer layer. Overnight, the heavy-laden tables of rich, savory dishes that greeted them upon every waking morning disappeared. In their place were gallons of thick red pigs’ blood. Human blood was still an elusive elixir for the newly-made. First, they had to be well-schooled in the Royal decree before they were allowed their first sip. Whilst cringing at first at the gruesome sight, a deep craving for the same thick soundless substance caught fire within her belly. It was a craving so great that to this very day it still tore at her insides daily. As if the burden of the ever-present bloodlust was not enough, the responsibility of her station—Protector—was the hardest for her to bear. It was like making a wolf the guardian of a helpless lamb. Hunger and duty, constantly battled each other for supremacy. Fortunately, for her, her deep-seated duty and loyalty to the cause won every time. Lecrac’s gift had made her stronger, faster, and rich beyond her wildest dreams. She was still lonely though, and felt as if love and life had deserted her.

For a while, her reign as Queen was relatively uneventful. Lecrac has chosen his ‘firstborns’ well. The need to coexist with their prey and defend mankind from rogue elements within their own circle took first priority with the Royal Clan Vampires. Still, rogues, though few, kept appearing from amongst their own. The lonely existence, the failure to control the constant bloodlust, and the need to feel something—anything—was what swayed the Royals to desert the Cause and break their Sacred Oath as protectors. One such rogue was Drake Calderoni.

A fourth generation fledgling and very promising, Drake had caught her eye almost at once. Highly cultured and eager to learn, she saw the future of a new breed of Royals in him. She could envision a more debonair breed of Royal vampires who could blend in completely and manage the many Royal investments and corporations. They would be a far cry from the heavily muscled warriors who were groomed to fight and protect. That also was her way of trying to give the younger vampires a sense of purpose—a sense to feel. She took Drake under her wing and patiently began to groom the young fledgling.

Drake disappeared four centuries earlier, which prompted an investigation into his sudden vanishing. It was around this time a rogue vampire started his own race and was turning untrained humans into vampires. These second class abominations called Renegades were spreading terror and death everywhere they went. The descendants of the Royal bloodline had to clean up after the renegades by destroying evidence to keep their existence hidden from the human authorities.

The murderous trail led directly to Drake. Fueled by anger and disappointment, Tahlia vowed to rid the earth of Drake’s vermin and sent out scores of Royal vampire slayers to find and destroy these brutal abominations. As much as they had tried to keep their existence hidden from humans, the presence and behaviors of the renegades put the spotlight on them.

Some humans, unaware of the difference between the two groups, found it lucrative to hunt any vampire. A century ago, a group of well-off humans approached her through a very well-placed source and offered to join the fight to rid the world of renegades. These humans formed a clandestine association dubbed the Consortium of Human Vampire Slayers. With their immortal associates sleeping during the day, the human slayers sought and destroyed renegade lairs. As the sun set, the immortals took over the duty. By using the shadows, they relentlessly patrolled the streets of every major city in the world diminishing Drake’s bloodthirsty creatures. Since then, the two groups engaged in mortal combat against the renegades.

Tahlia was shaken from her reverie when Juan suddenly shimmered to solid form before her. His dark eyes rested on her, as concern creased his brow. She gave him curt nod as a sign that he could deliver his message.

<The Council will be meeting tonight, and they have requested your presence, my Queen.>

Tahlia picked the rest of the information from Juan’s mind and nodded. The past four centuries had been trying for their race as they hunted the renegades. Juan bowed low and disappeared in a burst of tiny molecular drops. Tahlia turned back to James. He was staring at his daughter with an expression akin to wonder. She knew that he would take care of the baby until she made her appearance again. For now, she needed to keep contact between her and her human charges to a minimum to avoid leading the renegades to them.

<I am leaving now, James, but I will not be far away. Just call me when you need my assistance. Tomorrow your bank manager will call you and inform you that a distant relative of Jane’s has left you and the baby a substantial amount of money and property. It will ensure that you and Jemima will never want for anything. I will always be around. Do not ever doubt my presence.>

James nodded meekly and just when she was about to go, he spoke. <Thank you for being here with me tonight.>

Tahlia smiled and looked at the baby one last time. <Just promise me that you will take care of her. She means a lot to me.>

James looked up. <What do you mean?>

<I will reveal myself to you when you are ready. But for now, please just believe that we are family.> Tahlia dissolved into fine mist and streaked out of the hospital.

†

Outside in a dark alley behind the hospital, Tahlia took on her human form and, using preternatural speed, rushed to the meeting place. Once inside the safe house, she came to a stop and waited for a few seconds for Juan to appear. He was her bodyguard, and she knew he had followed her to the safe house to ensure her safety. Once he appeared beside her, she smiled faintly.

“You are becoming slow, Juan. I had expected you to keep up with me.” Tahlia had personally turned Juan from a mere servant into a well-honed killing machine.

Juan merely smiled back at her and together they walked through the luxurious interior of the house and entered the big boardroom. Three men and a woman sat around the table. With a brief nod, Tahlia took her seat at the head of the table. Once the men retook their seats, she looked around the table. Her eyes lingered on Pierre Lafayette. A leather thong held his long blonde hair at the nape of his neck and his blue eyes twinkled brightly at her. It had been almost four hundred years since she had seen a genuine smile light up Pierre’s handsome features. He had lost his mate, Genevieve, when a group of human slayers attacked their castle and left her to die in an inferno. Pierre had never been the same.

And then there was Jonas Beydrenoff. He was every bit as handsome as Pierre, but whereas Pierre was blond, Jonas’ features were dark and brooding. Jonas was a serious man and deadly on the battlefield. Because of his dark sensual look, women pursued him, but for Jonas nothing was more important than his duty as a Royal to his race. Until recently, he was spending a lot of time in the company of a certain consortium executive. Tahlia nodded at Jonas, and then took in the other two people at the table.

Michael Jensen was the head of the Consortium of Human Vampire Slayers. His great grandfather, Arthur Jensen, was amongst the founding fathers of the Consortium. Short and bald, he was an unassuming man. Every morning, dressed in a conservative suit, he kissed his wife goodbye and dropped his two daughters at school before coming to the Melton Hotel where supposedly he worked as a financial director. No one would believe the vast multi-billion dollar empire the man ran. He was the spoke on which so many other local, regional, and international branches rotated . Yet, he managed to fool everyone with his calm, soft-spoken bookish exterior. Tahlia nodded at the man and received a curt nod in return.

Her black eyes lit on the person with him. This was by no doubt one of the consortium most gifted members. Joan Arcadia was a beautiful blonde whom Tahlia, judging by the intimate looks that she had seen them exchange when they thought no one was looking, suspected was Jonas’ love interest. Joan also was the head of the paranormal research department at the Consortium. Tahlia recalled Joan’s journey from what she was to who she is now…

Born in a small Midwestern town and the daughter of the local preacher, Joan shared her father’s belief that evil transcended the mere realm of the spiritual and walked amongst them wreaking havoc on mankind. Driven by a keen urge to know more, a teenaged Joan become a frequent visitor to the local library where she poured over volumes of texts on the supernatural. Legends such as Bram Stoker’s Count Dracula became dog-eared testimonies of her infatuation with the occult, specifically the undead. One night, while on an outing with her friends, she stumbled upon a deranged man in an alley behind the bar she and her student buddies were visiting. Upon seeing the man, her friends quickly made for the safe confines of the bar. She stayed. Back then, she didn’t know why. The man’s shifting gaze had studied the shadows behind him, before it fell on her. Dragging his shivering body over to her, he had looked at her with a vacant stare.

“Are you one of them?” His hand was nervously rubbing his neck. “You came for me didn’t you?”

Somewhat chilled by the man’s intense stare, she took a step back. The man was still advancing.

“Look, sir, you must have me confused with someone else. I just came out here to smoke.”

“Why do you lie?” Spittle flew out of his mouth as his eyes darkened even further. “You and your kind have been after me ever since I saw you kill that girl.”

Convinced that the man was indeed mentally challenged, Joan turned away from him, intent on joining her friends. A startled yelp escaped her lips, when the man’s heavy hand landed on her shoulder. When she turned, the man was staring deep into her eyes with a sad look of resignation.

“Please…” he begged. “Please stop toying with me. You’re here to kill me…to drink my blood. Just do it then. Make me forget what I’ve witnessed. Please, don’t leave me like this…vampire.”

It was the last word he uttered, that made her skin break out in cold sweat. Vampire? Is it true? Can it be true? Are Bram Stoker’s creatures really walking amongst us? Intrigued, she stepped closer to the man. Before she could question him, a big black truck swung into the alley throwing its bright lights on them. Joan couldn’t make out the men who filed out of the vehicle, and with quiet determination, walked over to where she stood. Two burly men then clasped their hands on the deranged man’s arms and half-carried him to the truck.

“Wait! Where are you taking him? Who are you?” she screamed.

The man closest to her abruptly turned to face her. His eyes studied her closely, before he looked beyond her into the dark shadows of the alley. With an almost imperceptible nod, he turned back to his men and nodded at them. Unnerved, by the man’s strange behavior, she had turned around and scanned the solid darkness of the alley behind her. There was nothing. The man suddenly grabbed her, dragged her to the truck, and unceremoniously stuffed her inside the back.

So began the life of Joan Arcadia. She now holds a doctoral degree in paranormal science, is a walking reference to almost all the past and present vampire events, and is, and has been, a great asset to the Consortium in their fight of ridding the world of renegades.

†

“Drake is in the United States.”

Jonas’ words grabbed Tahlia’s attention immediately, drawing her back to the present.

“I sensed his presence earlier this evening.” Jonas’ midnight black eyes, so like Tahlia’s, held a look of pure contempt.

Tahlia knew his hatred stemmed from the fact that Drake betrayed them. The man spent many centuries as a trusted ally tracking down rogue vampires with them only to turn against them. For bringing their noble legacy into disrepute, Drake became the most hunted rogue vampire in history. Whereas other rogues had turned because of power and greed, Drake did the unforgivable—he diluted the bloodline by creating a new and inferior race.

“We believe that the birth of your mate might have lured him out of hiding.”

At hearing these words, Tahlia’s black eyes hardened. That was exactly what she didn’t want to happen. Jemima was the reason she had held onto life for so long. She had survived too many centuries and stayed incorruptible, because of her. Every century Tahlia had waited patiently for her birth, shared every single second of her mortal life loving her and then, when age robbed her body of the power to continue, lovingly tended to her until she drew her last breath.

Tahlia’s eternal hope had always been that her mate would reincarnate again. Drake knew exactly how much that sliver of hope meant to her. It kept Tahlia sane and her dark side in the deepest recess of her body. If what Jonas said were true, then Drake’s plan was to turn Jemima into a vampire and destroy her forever, never again able to reincarnate. If that happened, Tahlia would cease to exist.

Drake had been part of Tahlia's personal army of hunters. On many occasions in past lives, she had trusted him enough to allow him to be her lover’s bodyguard. Only when she’d sensed a disturbing change in him did she remove him from his guard duties and take them on personally. If she hadn’t sensed the dark stain growing inside of Drake, in time he could have succeeded in his plan to destroy her. That was his ultimate plan, he craved the power of the Royal Clan Vampires. He wanted to be a god—a creator.

“I’m afraid Jonas is right, Tahlia,” said Michael. He had been working together with the Vampire Council for the past ten years. “This time Drake plans to hit you were it hurts the most.”

The walls of the boardroom suddenly undulated. Tahlia, trying to keep herself from exploding by drawing on the empty pockets of air in the room, looked at the other vampires in the room—they had been privy to such a moment in Tahlia’s life before…

From 1337 to 1455, Tahlia, Pierre, and Jonas fought as mercenaries alongside the English against the French in the Hundred Years’ War. Two royal houses fought for the throne of France—the House of Valois on the French side and the House of Anjou on the British side. After a grueling battle two days earlier, they set up camp a few kilometers from the enemy’s line and took a well-deserved break before the next battle. Sentries were stationed around the camp, but later it was discovered that all the guards had been bribed to desert their posts. Tahlia and her lover, Armelia, were in their tent in the woods making love, when the enemy staged a surprise attack. An enemy’s arrow struck the beautiful blonde in the heart, killing her instantly. She was only twenty.

Tahlia was inconsolable by the loss. It took all of Pierre’s and Jonas’ supernatural powers in addition to strong spells to restrain Tahlia. While her fellow warriors were pushing back the enemy, Tahlia quietly took her lover’s body to a burial place deep in the woods. Upon her return, she purposefully walked past everyone and straight into the enemy camp.

The scene that greeted their eyes when they went in search of her a few hours later was one of complete carnage. Thousands of bodies were scattered around the camp. They found Tahlia standing in the middle of the camp, covered in blood, her blood-stained fangs exposed, and streaks of bloody tears running down her cheeks.

The memory brought to mind the very perilous century that ensued for their enemies. It took the reincarnation of her lover ninety years later to restore Tahlia’s serenity. Now, they might again have a repeat of that fateful night. But, the times had changed, and it would be near impossible to explain a carnage of that magnitude to the police.

“Tahlia…” Pierre said.

Tahlia slowly lifted her head to look at Pierre.

“We will not let anything happen to the baby. We know how important she is to you.”

Tahlia took a deep breath and gradually started to relax. When she looked at the others, she found Michael and the other woman on their feet, their guns pointed at her.

Tahlia blinked a few times, and a look of deep sorrow shadowed her eyes. She could see the fear in Joan’s face. “Please, Michael, Joan, accept my apology. Please be seated. I promise never to give you reason to fear for your well-being while in my presence.” Her voice was so soft that the mortals in the room had to strain to hear her. Once everyone sat, Tahlia continued. “I apologize again.” She folded her arms. “Do we know Drake’s location? His presence here is a direct challenge to me, and I accept.” Tahlia’s black eyes were icy cold and she refrained from looking at the humans, lest she again make them uncomfortable.

Jonas cleared his throat. “I suspect that he is hiding somewhere in an underground chamber. Shall we send out a search party?”

“I suggest we try to track down some of Drake’s followers. They just might lead us to his lair.” Joan looked straight into Tahlia’s eyes. “In the meantime, I will be honored if you would allow me to keep an eye over the baby.”

Tahlia’s eyes softened. “Jemima. Her name is Jemima. Thank you for the offer, Joan. It would be unethical for me to remove you from action, so I will not allow you to babysit. I will have to find a way to keep her safe without arousing Drake’s interest.” Tahlia sat back in her chair letting her eyes rest on the gleaming surface of the boardroom table. Drake finally had come out of hiding to orchestrate the perfect coup d’état. A slight shiver of anticipation coursed through her body. She was ready for him.

Chapter Three

Twenty two years later…

The hand that held the brush shook slightly, and Jemima quickly pushed the brush into the pocket of her paint-splattered overalls before the tremors gave her away. No matter how hard she tried not to, her vivid blue eyes kept returning to the sight of the beautifully curved behind of the woman who was bent over flipping through a stack of paintings placed against the wall of her studio.

Martina Lawler was a gallery owner and a renowned art critic. You couldn’t get more posh than she. Artists fell over their feet to get her to acknowledge their work. Thus, her presence in Jemima’s studio was a great honor, indeed. Jemima was pleasantly surprised when Martina called her the day before and asked to see more of her work. A socialite friend of Martina’s had bought one of her paintings at the last exhibition Jemima had held in Australia.

Jemima had her father to thank for her success. At twenty two, she had made quite a name for herself as an artist. Her paintings adorned the walls of many A-list celebrities and the offices of powerful business executives. She was indeed doing well for herself.

From a very young age, she knew what she wanted to do when she grew up, and she was extremely lucky to have had such a supporting parent. James was an amazing father and a great friend. He also didn’t believe much in nannies. Raised by his homemaker mother, he made sure to spend as much time with his daughter as his writing career allowed. Because he spent the bulk of his time in his study, James first moved a playpen into his study so he could be closer to Jemima. He told her once that having her cooing and gurgling in the background had inspired some of his greatest works to date.

As she grew older, he bought her a small water paint set to keep her entertained. Jemima remembered her father fawning over paint-splattered papers and even framing them to hang in his study. Slowly she graduated to oil paint and a small easel when she was in her preteens. Later as a teenager, she still liked to come to her father’s study, set up her easel and canvas, and paint while James was bent over his typewriter. Spending so much time together increased their bond.

Jemima attended the prestigious Academy of Art and Design in New York, and, soon after graduating, her father had a home studio built for her as a ploy to keep her close. Broke and not wanting to borrow money from her father, she had graciously accepted her father’s gift, promising herself she would work hard to become a success. She wanted to make her father proud.

For over a year and a half, she’d slaved away in her studio until she was satisfied she had pieces worthy enough to hang on the walls of her first exhibition. Her hard work paid off, and she sold twelve of the twenty pieces she had shown. Overnight she became a household name. Three sold-out exhibitions in two years made her well known in the art sphere with several gallery owners in the States and Europe approaching her to make appointments to see her work or book her for exhibitions at their galleries.

†

Martina Lawler sniffing around, however, was a real achievement.

The woman straightened and turned. “I like what I see, Jemima. When can we talk business?” She walked over to where Jemima stood and placed a well-manicured hand on the younger woman’s arm. “Can we perhaps meet tonight at my place for dinner and afterwards we can talk?”

<It is your father’s birthday today, Jemima. You should at least spend some time with him.>

The voice echoed through her mind, and Jemima frowned in irritation. Please, not now! She didn’t want to deal with the voice especially not with Martina there.

For the first time, Jemima heard a hint of annoyance in the usually smooth, husky voice that had spoken to her since she was six. The voice belonged to some woman her father called Tahlia. All she knew was that Tahlia and her father were very good friends. Personally she abhorred the voice because it reminded her of how much of a freak she was—a telepath. What a bloody fancy name for a freak. Human beings were not supposed to have abilities like that. Life was not an X-Men comic where every second ‘human’ was a mutant.

Her father had the same abilities as she, but he was a writer; even if his books delved into the realm of the paranormal, people didn’t mind because they thought he just possessed a very active imagination. Her father wasn’t even aware that she could ‘hear’ him and Tahlia talk to each other or that she’d known every Christmas and birthday what to expect in the cheerful wrapping paper under the tree or on the table next to her birthday cake. They discussed everything, and—unbeknownst to them—she always was there, listening quietly.

Tahlia began talking to her at a very young age, and Jemima had worked hard to ignore the soft comforting voice that came to her in the dead of the night when she’d had a nightmare or the voice that sang to her in a strange language. Jemima had always felt Tahlia’s presence around her. For as long as she could remember, the feeling of someone watching over her stayed with her. As she grew older and began to go out with her friends, the presence began to follow her everywhere. At first, it freaked her out, but as time passed, she became used to the constant powerfully protective presence. But, as she grew older, her suspicions about Tahlia and her motives began to grow, too. Neither her father nor she had ever met Tahlia, and, strangely enough, Tahlia never asked them for anything in return. That was what made Jemima distrustful of the woman, or the ghost, or whatever she was. Everyone has a price, and Jemima was sure that one day when Tahlia decided to cash in her chips, both her father and she would not be able to raise the payment.

“Jemi, are you okay?” Martina asked.

Jemima saw the frown and quickly smiled back at Martina as she pushed her disturbing thoughts to the background. “I’m fine. Sorry, I just drifted off for a while there.”

Even though she hated to admit it, Tahlia was right. Jemima loved her father dearly, and it would hurt him if she’d miss their annual birthday chess game. She looked at Martina and smiled sadly. As much as she wanted to accept the woman’s offer, her father came first. She slowly traced Martina’s curvaceous form with her eyes and grimaced inwardly. She’d read between the lines and she knew what Martina was offering. Maybe they’d even skip dinner. Martina, known for her bi-sexual antics, was one of the top vote getters as the hottest lesbian crushes of the year by a leading lesbian magazine for two years in a row. Jemima could understand why. The woman simply oozed sex from her sultry voice and piercing eyes to the fluid sensual way in which she moved.

Jemima had been with many women but never with an older woman like Martina. Jemima was sure that Martina, in her late thirties with years of sowing wild oats, must be an accomplished lover. She took Martina’s hand and squeezed it lightly. No harm in showing my interest.

“Unfortunately, I already have plans for tonight, but if you like, we can meet tomorrow night at your place and discuss business.” Her vivid blue eyes looked deeply into Martina’s green ones. She smiled inwardly when she saw that her seduction was working. Jemima knew from experience that her eyes were one of her best attributes, followed closely by her tall athletic body and gleaming blonde hair.

While in art school, she never had a shortage of admirers from both sexes. In the three years she’d spent there, she’d only had two relationships. The rest were all one-night stands, which involved no emotions—apart from rampant lust and a lot of toys.

“I’ve been invited to a woman-only party tomorrow night,” Martina said.

Jemima watched as Martina’s green eyes traveled leisurely up and down her paint-splattered frame before Martina smiled.

“You can come as my date and afterwards we can go to my place and talk business.”

Jemima smiled. “Sounds great. Will you give me a call tomorrow so we can make plans?”

Martina grinned, and, with a sassy wink, sashayed out of the studio, swaying her sexy hips.

Jemima took a deep breath to clear her lust-filled mind before returning to her unfinished painting. Whistling cheerfully, she continued to mix paints before the notes suddenly died on her lips. She quickly swung around and scanned the room. No one was there—she was alone in the studio. After she returned to her paints and could still feel the presence remain, she lashed out. “Please leave my studio, Tahlia.”

The presence lingered behind her shoulder for a few more seconds before it disappeared.

†

Tahlia clenched her fists as she lay in the large underground chamber below the Marsden mansion. For the past few years, she had ignored all of Jemima’s one-night stands, but this time she would not remain passive. Jemima was a grown woman and the time had come for Tahlia to claim her. She had patiently waited for twenty-two years, but she was not going to wait any longer.

A deep growl escaped her pale lips when she thought of the art critic. She’d sensed the woman’s presence the minute Martina had stepped into the house. She knew the art critic’s kind very well—a sexual predator. The realization had made her eyes snap open, and, even though the sun was high in sky, she separated her spirit from her body and streaked up through the cellar out into the sunlit kitchen and into Jemima’s studio. What she’d found had made her fangs lengthen. A beautiful brunette with big breasts and hungry green eyes was flirting openly with Jemima, her mind echoing the lewd acts she hoped to inflict upon Jemima. If only Jemima didn’t hate me so much, I could’ve warned her against the vile woman.

Throughout the centuries, Tahlia had her hands full trying to convince arrogant Duchesses and servant girls alike that they were the reincarnations of her beloved and that their destinies intertwined. It was at times, both mentally and emotionally draining, but it was always worth it in the end. Jemima’s present dislike of her really was nothing out of the ordinary. She’d been through that more times than she cared to remember.

All through Jemima's seductive conversation with the woman, Tahlia had lingered in the room. She could feel her great strength waste away at being out of her body for so long while the sun was at its zenith, but she was not going to leave Jemima alone with that woman. Never. Especially not while I can read the woman’s thoughts so clearly.

After the other woman’s departure, Tahlia had an overwhelming need to touch Jemima and finally stake her claim. She drifted closer to the woman she loved more than life itself, but after Jemima’s cold rejection, had reluctantly returned to her body. Now, back in her sleep-paralyzed body, Tahlia was seething with anger and jealousy. For a few seconds she entertained the thought of chasing down the woman and ripping out her heart, but, just as quickly, she discarded the thought. She was not a killer of innocents, and she wasn’t going to start, even if she was feeling incredibly lonely and wished she were lying in Jemima’s warm embrace.

Since the day of Jemima’s eighteenth birthday, Tahlia had felt her body warring with her mind to claim the young woman. The beast in her constantly battled with the lust that welled inside at the sight of her beloved. Even now, her battered soul was crying out for Jemima’s touch. She had relived thousands of moments together to appease her hunger, but it was never the same. It could never be enough. She closed her eyes, and the deep mental howl, which erupted from the depths of her lonely heart, vibrated in the earth encasing her and echoed through the chamber above. She felt the wetness on her cheek and knew that if she’d lift her hand to her face she would encounter a single blood tear. What was it about this girl that made her act like a sobbing weakling? It had never happened to her before.

<Are you okay? It sounded as if…as if you are hurting.>

The voice was soft and sounded very worried, causing Tahlia’s sunken eyes to snap open.

<Jemima…> The name came out like a soft caress. This was the first time her beloved had ever sought her out by using their mental link.

<My father is worried about you. He heard you, too.>

Jemima sounded panicky, and Tahlia smiled gently. Her heart was rejoicing. Jemima did care for her. Maybe not like she wanted her to, but it was a start. When Jemima was younger, they’d made a connection, but it didn’t last long, and it was back to square one when Jemima went off to study. But still—it was a start.

<I am fine, little one. Tell your father not to worry. I will talk to him soon.>

Not wanting to exhaust the fragile opportunity granted by a taciturn Jemima, Tahlia reluctantly snapped off her mental communication with Jemima and silently lay there covered by thick layers of earth. Images of Jemima flashed through her mind, and she felt another tear streaking down her face. She would have to make a move soon. Jemima was ready. They were wasting precious time that they should be spending together. Her mind made up, Tahlia willed her body and mind to expel all the negative emotions coursing through her. She slowly shut down all her vital organs and slipped into the deep dreamless sleep of her kind.

Chapter Four

Jemima had dropped her paintbrush when she heard the anguished howl echoing through her mind. Tahlia! She didn’t know how she knew it was Tahlia, but she did. Filled with so much anguish, the cry had made Jemima’s heart clench. She couldn’t imagine somebody experiencing so much sorrow. Before she could react to it, her father had rushed into her studio.

“Something’s wrong with Tahlia, Jemi.” She watched as his blue eyes scanned the inside of the studio, looking around as if he expected to find Tahlia in the room.

Not ready to let her father know that she shared his ability, Jemima had to think fast. “From what you told me about Tahlia, she sounds like a woman who knows how to take care of herself, Dad.” She tried to sound reassuring, but she could see from her father’s pale face that he was still worried.

“I’ve reached out to her, but she’s not talking to me.”

Her father was shaking, and Jemima walked over to him and held him in her arms.

“She’s hurting, Jemi. She’s hurting really bad. I can feel it.”

I know, Dad, and I feel somewhat responsible for it. Then she did what she’d promised herself she’d never do and reached out to Tahlia. Relief and, strangely, pleasure filled her body when Tahlia had responded immediately. Though she could still detect a hint of pain in the other woman’s voice, she sounded fine. She was, however, puzzled by the abrupt way Tahlia had ended their communication. Gently she pushed out of the embrace and cradled her father’s face in both her hands. She was tall enough to look into his eyes. “Tahlia seems so…so…indestructible, Dad. Believe me…she will be okay. I’m sure she will contact you soon.” She had placed a gentle kiss on his cheek and looked into his eyes until she saw the worry gradually disappear. “She will talk to you soon. I just know it.”

James nodded and left the studio with drooping shoulders.

Alone again, Jemima sunk onto the plush bean bag in the corner. Tahlia’s pain had shaken her too, especially by the thought that she might be the cause. Even if she mistrusted the woman, the idea of Tahlia not being around anymore was unsettling. She meant so much to her father. That was obvious from his reaction when he’d thought she was injured. She rubbed her hands over her eyes and grimaced. Even she couldn’t think how life would be without Tahlia. If only Tahlia knew how she really affected her…

Jemima was seventeen when she realized that she was actually more than fond of her Social Studies teacher, Ms. Nadia Greenspan. At night, she dreamt about her. During class, she would stare at the dark-eyed teacher and daydream about the cute brunette. Her infatuation lasted for a few months until Ms. Greenspan got married and moved to Canada with her new husband.

Jemima was heartbroken, but the pain and rejection lessened and eventually disappeared when she had set her amorous sights on someone else. Who better than Tahlia, the ever-present Tahlia? Unlike Mrs. Greenspan, Tahlia was always there and would never leave her. All of a sudden, the sexy voice that was always in her mind started to take on a human shape. Her nights filled with dreams of a tall, dark silhouette. Her infatuation with Tahlia lasted right through high school and college until she’d met Megan.

The shy photography student was gorgeous with big dark eyes and dark curls. It was only later that she recognized the physical similarities between Megan and her dreamlike images of Tahlia. Both were dark and Jemima found herself thinking more and more of Tahlia when she made love to Megan. That led to her once calling out Tahlia’s name, and the relationship abruptly ended. Then there was Claire, another Tahlia look-alike with flowing dark hair and deep dark eyes. Their relationship suffered the same fate as had her previous one. That was when she started raking in one-night stands.

No-strings-attached sex worked just well for her. Once her itch was scratched, she moved on to the next willing woman. After bedding as many beauties as she could, Jemima eventually grew tired of meaningless encounters longing for the stability of a steady lover. That person eluded her. Not knowing who to blame for her inability to meet and sustain a meaningful relationship, she placed the responsibility on Tahlia. Over the next three years, her dislike had turned into a deep-rooted anger toward the faceless Tahlia. She knew how juvenile and baseless it was to accuse Tahlia, but she was too angry to give a damn. She wasn’t ready to shoulder the culpability alone.

With a tired sigh, she rubbed over her eyes again, and, with her hands locked behind her head, studied the partially finished painting through half-closed eyes. Whereas earlier she was so excited to get back to the painting, all she wanted to do now was take a shower and crawl into bed before meeting her father for dinner and a game of chess later. She looked across at the clock on wall. She still had four hours. Maybe a shower isn’t such a bad idea after all. She dragged herself to her feet and began to clean her brushes.

†

Although freezing cold outside, inside the lounge was nice and warm. A fire burned in the fireplace spreading its warmth and setting a pleasant mood for the occupants. James nursed a glass of whiskey as he studied the chessboard in front of him. He’d already made his move, but he still doubted his choice. Jemima was an accomplished player, and it paid to pay close attention when playing against her. “Your turn,” he said.

They had just shared a wonderful dinner. Even though Tahlia had not spoken to him since that afternoon, he still felt her presence in the house. This was turning out to be yet another wonderful birthday surrounded by his loved ones. He grinned. Although he had never met Tahlia face-to-face, and, considering the strange telepathic relationship they had, James still considered her a dear friend. She was his anchor, his confidante, and so much more. Sometimes, in the dead of night when he woke from a nightmare and tearfully reached for where Jane was supposed to be, he could feel the warm gentle arms cradling him and the soft voice telling him that it was going to get better. He was not alone.

If only he could get Jemi to warm up to Tahlia. Over the years, he had tried on numerous occasions to bring Tahlia into their conversations but Jemima always clammed up and changed the topic. At least Tahlia took everything in stride. She was very accommodating and had even asked him not to put any pressure on Jemima to accept her presence.

He looked at Jemima and smiled. The blonde was staring at the chessboard from over the rim of her whisky glass with her bright blue eyes slightly dark in concentration. His heart swelled with pride as he looked at her. Jemima is unbelievably beautiful and so talented—just like her mother.

<She is extremely beautiful.>

Tahlia’s husky voice echoed in his mind, and James smiled warmly. Out of the corner of his eye, he saw Jemima stiffen slightly but paid no heed. He was happy to know that Tahlia was fine, and he felt a great feeling of relief wash over him.

<Yes, our baby is all grown up now,> James said with pride in his voice. In all truth, they raised the little hellion together. They made decisions such as which schools she should attend and what to buy her for her birthdays and for Christmas together.

“You and Tahlia better stop gossiping, Dad. I can hear you both clearly.” Jemima didn’t look up from the chessboard.

Stunned, the whisky glass almost slipped out of James’ hand. “What…what did you say?”

Can it be possible that she is psychic as well? She has to be, otherwise how else can I explain her ability to tap into our conversations? James watched as Jemima slowly got to her feet and walked over to stand in front of the fireplace.

“I know about you and Tahlia.” Jemima rubbed her forearms slowly. “I could hear the two of you talking to each other since I was six.” Jemima lifted the glass and throwing her head back emptied the contents in one gulp. “Tahlia also talks to me. I just refuse to answer.”

James just sat there, slack-jawed; amazed that Jemima had known all this time. He was trying to find a way to sit his daughter down and tell her about Tahlia and all she had done for them over the years. He wanted to make a proper introduction to their benefactor and protector. It seems I’m too late. He desperately needed Tahlia to save the day once again as she’d always done. <Tahlia? What to do now?>

He froze when Jemima turned sharply and pierced him with a sharp stare.

“I don’t know how you can trust her. How do you know she’s not some kind of…” She threw her hands in the air. “We’ve never met her. Don’t you think it’s strange that she came into our lives to help us without asking for anything in return?” Jemima looked around the room. “I know that this mansion, the expensive cars, exclusive schools, the money, and everything else came from Tahlia. She made sure we wanted for nothing. There has to be a catch.”

James shook his head. “She has never asked for anything. I don’t think she has an ulterior motive.”

<Jemima…> James heard Tahlia say. He looked at Jemima and saw her stiffen and ball her hands into fists.

“If you want to speak to me, Tahlia, I want you to do it face-to-face.” Jemima snapped. “What the hell are you, anyway?”

James surged to his feet, his blue eyes flashing. “You will not speak to Tahlia that way, Jemima.”

Jemima blinked.

“She was there for me when I had to come to terms with the loss of your mother and being left with a small baby. For the past twenty-two years, she has been a loyal friend to me, and I repeat, I will not allow you to talk to her like that. She doesn’t deserve it.” James turned and went to stand in front of the window shaking with anger. “If there is something she wants in return for her selfless assistance, then I personally will grant her that. I trust her to tell me what she wants. In the meantime, I will not waste my time speculating.”

Jemima hung her head. James’s powerful shoulders slumped before he turned back to her and opened his strong arms. Jemima rushed into the outstretched arms.

“I’m so sorry, Dad. Please forgive me.” She held on tightly to her father, her face pressed into his neck.

James gently pulled back and looked down into her eyes as he stroked her hair. “I know you don’t fully comprehend our friendship, Jemi, but Tahlia is very dear to me and I wish you could give her a chance to prove her friendship to you. OK?” He didn’t wait for her reply. He kissed her cheek before turning her toward the chessboard. “You were on last, remember?”

The rest of the night went by without incident. When James was ready to turn in, Jemima kissed him goodnight. .

Chapter Five

Jemima poured herself another drink and walked over to the fireplace, staring at the flames. What was she thinking, tearing into Tahlia like that? In hindsight she realized that it was totally uncalled for. She felt the tears prick at the back of her eyes. She couldn’t even begin to imagine how her father must have felt after her mother died. As a baby, James grew up in an orphanage and her mother was not only was the love of his life, but his only family too. Losing her had gutted her father and Tahlia probably did more for him than Jemima would ever realize.

She reached up a hand and wiped the lone tear that trickled down her cheek. Her hand froze against her cheek when she felt a soft, comforting presence nearby. Tahlia. Not ready to deal with the woman, she placed her untouched drink on the mantel. She needed fresh air, and she had to get away from Tahlia. On her way out of the house, Jemima grabbed her wallet and keys.

As she settled into her Jeep, Jemima hung her head, feeling like the worse kind of idiot for having angered her father. And on his birthday! Truly, she had underestimated the bond Tahlia and her father shared. Although she’d hid her psychic abilities from him, she couldn’t block his feelings of loneliness and sadness that he so bravely tried to hide from her. She also knew of those times at night when he quietly sobbed in his room. It was at times like those that her senses heightened, and she could feel Tahlia’s presence strongly in the house. She could feel the comfort she offered her father and her soft words of whispered encouragement.

Something unbelievably strong bound Tahlia and her father. They loved each other. It was evident in the warm tones in which they communicated. They were not lovers, but something so much deeper. Jemima thought of Tahlia’s otherworldly aura. It was obvious that the friendship Tahlia and her father shared was not of this world. In today’s age, the unconditional trust and commitment they had for each other was almost unheard of. She knew she would never understand the bond between them and that alone was reason for her to keep her nose out of it. She needed to learn to respect her father’s wish where Tahlia was concerned and stop acting childish.

She jammed the key into the ignition and started the Jeep. She would go to the Fire Stall for a drink and see where that led.

†

Twenty minutes later, Jemima stepped into the lesbian bar and immediately was pleased with her decision. The place was packed, and the atmosphere was great. At closer inspection, she realized that most of tonight’s patrons were dressed in tracksuits. She squinted to see the logo. Ah, a visiting ladies’ softball team. When she was younger she actively took part in the local women’s softball league, but it had been years since she’d been to one of the tournaments. The Fire Stall was a major sponsor of the league and always hosted after-game celebrations. She scanned through the throng of patrons, nodded and smiled broadly. This could turn out to be an interesting night. She pushed through the crowd and headed for the bar. She was pleased to see a few ladies trying to make eye contact with her. Her spirit soared.

She found a spot at the bar, and a light beer appeared in front of her. She smiled into the eyes of the bartender, Inez Hernandez, an aspiring actress who juggled her time among acting classes, auditions, and bartending. Inez was sexy as hell, apparently straight, and the reason the bar was full almost every day of the week. As she looked into the smiling dark eyes of Inez, Jemima couldn’t help but feel a familiar stirring in her stomach. Her eyes boldly traveled over the bartender’s torso. Inez’s dark nipples were visible through her tight white top. When she looked back into Inez’s dark eyes, Jemima found her warmly looking back.

“You haven’t been in here for a while, sexy. The girls have been asking about you,” Inez purred in heavily accented English.

Jemima imagined how it would feel to hear that voice gasping explicit orders in the throes of passion. She felt a warm rush between her legs, and she knew her eyes were darkening automatically. She quickly cast her gaze away from the woman and took a sip of her beer as she tried to hide her arousal from Inez. She was not averse to flirting with the sexy bartender and looked back at her.

“And you?” She took another sip from her beer. “Did you miss me, too?” She saw a look flash in Inez’s dark eyes and her eyebrows rose slowly. No way! She was sure she hadn’t imagined it. The look was definitely lustful. After months of trying to seduce the sexy Latina, it seemed she might’ve struck gold at last. The hunter in her awakened and she leaned closer.

“What time do you finish up here? I can give you a lift home, if you like.” Inez stared at her for a few agonizing seconds and Jemima held her breath.

“I need extra classes, and Sam’s agreed to let me work overtime to pay for them.”

Jemima nodded and took another swig from her beer, her blue eyes locked with dark ones. She didn’t say ‘no’ out right, now did she? As long as there was an attraction, even a slight one, she was sure she would get Inez flat on her back.

Inez went to the other side of the bar, and Jemima made use of the time to scan the interior of the club. She wasn’t planning to go to bed alone, and a back-up plan was a superb idea. Who knows, Inez might chicken out at the last minute and leave me high and dry.

Her eyes fell on a pretty redhead sitting at a table with a group of women. They were all clad in softball tracksuits. Her interest piqued as she studied the woman. She was a bit on the short side, but a quick glance at her chest made Jemima grin. The woman was top heavy. That was a definite plus. Why wait? Now that she’d taken notice of the girl’s ample bosom, she wanted her. If need be, they could get to know each other better in the backseat of her car. The jeep had more than enough space in the back, and this would not be the first time she used the backseat for that purpose. Ready to close in for the kill, she placed her beer bottle on the bar.

That’s when she saw her. Jemima’s mouth fell open as she gaped at the woman. “Good, heavens!”

The woman was tall—at least six two—two inches taller than she was. The way she was walking—no, gliding—indicated that she was a very confident woman—confident, powerful, and incredibly sexy. Jemima felt her mouth going dry. There was a subtle predatory feel about her, which added to her overall appeal. Straight, blue-black, shoulder-length hair framed a strong, handsome face, but that wasn’t why her mouth ran dry.

It was her eyes. Ink-black, they stared straight into hers. Stupefied, Jemima stared back. At the same time, a niggling sensation spread through her. There was something familiar about the woman. She reminded her of someone. The black eyes flashed at her suddenly. Shocked, Jemima blinked. Was that an invitation, or did I imagine it? The woman disappeared in the direction of the bathrooms. She looked around to see who else had read the invitation and was surprised to notice that more than half of the women in the bar were staring after the tall woman.

Jemima quickly pushed away from the bar and followed lest she have to fight off half the bar. Once she reached the bathroom, she slowly pushed the door open and peered inside. Her heart stuttered…stuttered again…and stopped. A second went by, then another, and only then did she remember to breathe. The woman was leaning against the washbasin, obviously waiting for her. Jemima nervously looked her up and down. Close-up she is even more breathtaking. How can one person look like that? They stared at each other for a few moments: blue eyes held by unfathomable black ones.

†

Tahlia was grateful for the support of the sink. She never had expected that her first face-to-face meeting with Jemima would be so powerful. Nothing had prepared her for this moment. Even after nineteen incarnations, she was still blown away by the beauty and the essence of this woman. She consciously stopped herself from reaching out to touch Jemima.

Jemima entered the bathroom, filling it with her nervous tension. Tahlia watched as Jemima looked her up and down before her blue eyes held hers.

“C…Can I buy you a drink?” Jemima asked.

Tahlia let her black eyes fix intently on Jemima’s tempting lips, mentally kissing them, worshipping them. It was torturous standing so close to her object of desire, and Tahlia had to draw on centuries of practiced restraint not to grab Jemima and really kiss her. Not like the slow mental kiss she had just given her, but a hot, tongue-in-the-throat kiss. She almost groaned when Jemima lifted her hand and touched her lips. No, let me, she wanted to scream. She held back. She delicately sniffed the air and this time she couldn’t stop from groaning inwardly.

Amongst the smell of urine, perfume, and flowery liquid hand soap, another stronger scent permeated the small room—Jemima was highly aroused. The musky scent that filled Tahlia’s nostrils didn’t do much for her fragile self-control. With every second spent in the presence of Jemima, and with every look of those beautiful blue eyes, her resolve was slipping, making Tahlia panic—something she hadn’t done in centuries. The situation needed diffusing. Now! She saw the blue eyes look at her questioningly, and she remembered that Jemima had spoken to her.

“I do not want anything to drink.” Tahlia saw the desperation in Jemima’s eyes, and it felt strangely satisfying to know that Jemima was desperate to keep her tonight. Her eyes moved over Jemima’s tall athletic frame. There was no doubt that Jemima was hoping to use her for sex, and just the thought of those delicious lips caressing her body made the blood shoot straight between her legs. She fought an internal battle to keep her eyes impassive as she tried to suppress the volcano about to erupt. Oh, beloved, you are slowly killing me. Jemima’s proximity bombarded Tahlia’s senses.

“Would you like to go for a drive instead? It’s beautiful outside.”

The desperation she had detected in Jemima’s eyes sounded in her voice. Tahlia looked into the pleading blue eyes and felt her resolve melting away. Please, do not look at me like that, woman. You have no idea what you are doing to me. As much as she wanted to indulge her, Tahlia knew that now was not the right time. If seen together now, Jemima would become a target. She had managed to keep Jemima hidden from renegades since her birth, and she wanted to keep it that way.

It was amusing to think that she could keep renegades away from Jemima, but she simply couldn’t keep herself away from the woman any longer. She pushed away from the sink and stepped closer—their bodies were almost touching. Jemima looked up into her eyes and Tahlia stared down into the dark blue eyes. The action brought their lips very close, and Tahlia felt her willpower slowly seeping away.

“I cannot, but if you give me your number, I will call you. Maybe we could go for a walk then.”

The disappointment in the blue eyes was so heart-rending that Tahlia couldn’t help reaching out, wanting to comfort as she’d done thousands of times over the years. The minute her fingers touched Jemima’s soft, parted lips, Tahlia knew it was a mistake. A deep growl reverberated through her body, and Tahlia knew that her control had snapped, the pieces blown to the four winds.

The first touch of their lips was so exquisite that Tahlia whimpered at the strong electric current that rushed through them. Tahlia tried to pull away, but Jemima made a soft pleading sound in the back of her throat, encouraging her to prolong the kiss. Their tongues reached out at the same time and together, they began to explore one another’s mouth. Tahlia felt her knees buckle. Shocked by the familiarity of the kiss, she pulled Jemima closer for support. The kiss grew in intensity, stealing air, until Tahlia wrenched her mouth away. She knew if they kept on kissing it would most definitely lead to a point of no return. Jemima would hate her for that, especially when she discovered Tahlia’s identity.

For centuries, Tahlia had allowed her lovers to come to her on their own after she revealed herself and their immortal love affair to them. But never before had she been so tempted to seduce and take what was hers. She had followed Jemima to the bar to ensure her safety as she had done for the past six years since Jemima started going out after dark. It wasn’t really her intention to seduce her, but when she saw her flirting with the bartender, she knew that unless she stepped in, Jemima was going to take the other woman to bed, and that she’d wanted to avert at all cost.

She felt Jemima shifting against her body and a heat flash rushed through her own, settling in the pit of her stomach. She needed to put space between them before she couldn’t think straight anymore. Soon, my love. Very soon, you will know who I am, and then I will be yours and yours alone to do with as you wish. Tahlia realized that the words were more of a comfort to her than to the woman she was clutching tightly to her body.

When the blue eyes opened slowly, Tahlia saw raw desire blazing in them. She stared at Tahlia in stunned silence. A few seconds passed before the silence was broken.

“Come home with me.” Jemima’s shaking hands came to rest on Tahlia’s hips.

Although tempted, Tahlia knew that it was not to be. No matter how hard it was going to be for her and how much it might hurt Jemima, she had to turn her down. For one last time she stared into the familiar blue eyes. Oh, beloved. She gave herself a mental shake and took a step back from Jemima, breaking contact.

“Go home. I will find you.” For a moment, Tahlia looked into the blue eyes before she stepped past Jemima and left the bathroom.

†

Jemima was gulping down her beer, trying to wash the bitter taste of rejection out of her system. Everyone’s eyes were on her when she came out of the bathroom, but she’d pointedly ignored them all and walked up to the bar where Inez had a beer waiting for her. The Latina gave her a soft pat on the hand before moving away to serve other clients.

“Just looking at her almost makes me forget that I have a wife I need to get home to now.”

Jemima turned and smiled at the attractive blonde standing behind her. Sam was the owner of the club. Jemima had frequented the bar throughout her university days, and they had become good friends. Ten years her senior, Sam always had been a great source of advice. She followed Sam’s gaze and found the black eyes resting on her.

After the woman had left her alone in the bathroom, Jemima had dispassionately stared at her reflection in the mirror. She wasn’t vain, but she had always known that she was above-average looking and that both sexes found her attractive. Tonight’s rejection was a great blow to her ego. Jemima knew it wasn’t likely she would recover quickly enough to try her charms on another woman. Instead, she’d settle for getting drunk. But, the look in those bottomless black eyes threatened to make her change her mind.

Maybe she should try her luck again. She could just walk over and tell the woman that she wanted her tonight, not some other night. She could book them into a hotel and spend the night making love until they were both too sore to move. She stared into the black eyes, not hiding her need, wanting the woman to see what she wanted. But the expression in the black eyes didn’t change. They looked back at her cool and unfazed. Getting drunk definitely seemed a better option.

“Yes, but she’s a tough one. Chewed me up and spat me out a few minutes ago,” she said quietly.

Sam laughed. “How did she manage to do that?”

Jemima shrugged and downed the rest of her beer. She was thinking of ordering another, but instead placed a twenty dollar bill on the bar.

“I’m off, Sam. See you.” She walked out of the bar without looking back.

†

Tahlia clearly heard every word the two women exchanged from where she was sitting. When Jemima had looked her way, Tahlia’s stomach began to spasm. The message was clear—Jemima wanted her. It had taken all her willpower not to walk over to the bar and accept her unspoken invitation. But she didn’t. She was the stronger one and only she had the ability to diffuse the situation, and even though it hurt like hell, she did.

She heard the resignation in Jemima’s voice as she talked to the blonde and saw Jemima place the empty beer bottle on the counter and turn away. Jemima didn’t even look in her direction as she walked past her table. Tahlia quickly gulped down the remaining red wine in her glass and followed Jemima out. Earlier, she had earlier sensed the presence of a group of renegades. She would vent her frustration on them before joining Jemima at home.

Chapter Six

Jemima’s footsteps slowed as she neared the kitchen. She knew what to expect. As usual, her father would be in there reading his morning paper while sipping his third cup of coffee. That was usually how his day started, before he parked himself behind his laptop and typed away until the cook called him for lunch. Afterwards, he’d spend some time with her in her studio before going back to work on his book.

She stopped before entering the kitchen and leaned her back against the wall. She needed time to compose herself, and she nervously brushed over her hair. James Marsden was very observant, and he would know if she was acting weird. The last thing she wanted was to tell her father about the strange dream she had the night before. A shiver surged through her body, which heated up at the thought of the dream. It felt so real. After an absence of three years, the dream again had invaded her sleep. Again, she had dreamt of her—of Tahlia…

After coming home from the bar, she’d grabbed two cans of beer from the fridge and locked herself in her studio to work on a painting. It was past midnight when she packed up her stuff and went to her room. After a quick shower, she’d gone to bed and, surprisingly, fell asleep almost immediately. She didn’t know how long she’d been asleep, but after a while, she found herself sitting up in her bed with her room engulfed in total darkness. It was so dark she couldn’t make out the inside of her room. But what made her uncomfortable was the feeling that she wasn’t alone. The darkness hid something—or someone. She’d leaned over to the lamp on her nightstand.

Before she could touch the lamp’s switch, she was pushed back against the pillows and then she’d felt the soft pressure of warm lips against her own. The kiss was so persistent that she couldn’t help but open her mouth slightly and groan when she a hot, slick tongue slipped effortlessly into her mouth. Almost immediately, the kiss became incredibly tender just as a hard naked body covered hers.

Strong, purposeful hands had joined the sensual ambush and she moaned softly as they slid under her t-shirt, stroking first her ribs and moving up to cup her breasts. The lips were dragged from her mouth, trailed a warm path down her neck, and latched onto a hard nipple through the light cotton t-shirt. She gasped softly, bucked her hips, and pressed her pelvis into the hard body, urging her midnight lover on. She felt a cool breeze over her heated skin and knew that her t-shirt had been hiked up, exposing her breasts. A hot tongue circled first one nipple and then the other, nibbling and sucking them hard.

Her lips parted in a silent scream when she felt a slender hand slip down her shorts and cup her mound. The hand slowly rubbed over her swollen clitoris before a long finger dipped deep within her wet channel. Her dream lover’s expert touch painfully aroused her and Jemima came almost immediately. Her hands had grabbed the sheets on both sides of her head when the first series of shudders rocked her body. With her eyes closed, she had gasped the name of the only person her mind and body could connect with at that moment.

“Tahlia…Tahlia…Tahlia…” She chanted the name through dry lips until the shudders subsided and her spirit floated back into her body. Jemima opened her eyes and the tall silhouette standing in the shadows a few feet away from her bed shocked her. She had blinked to make sure, and when she reopened her eyes, the shadow was gone.

The shrill ringing of the phone brought Jemima back to the present and, with a guilty start, she pushed herself away from the wall. How will Dad react if he finds out I am harboring sexual feelings for Tahlia? For all we know, she is a ghost or a dead spirit. She heard footsteps coming down the hallway. Not wanting to meet with the staff and have to answer uncomfortable questions, she quickly entered the kitchen. When she entered, her father folded his newspaper and smiled at his daughter.

“Good morning, sleepyhead. I know you for an early riser. What happened?” He took a sip from his coffee cup, put it down, tilted his head to one side, and grinned. “That explains it then.”

“What?” Jemima reached for a slice of toast.

“That…that thing on your neck.”

James’ blue eyes were twinkling, and Jemima could see that he was enjoying himself. “What thing?” She raised her hand to her neck.

“You must have stayed out late because that hickey wasn’t there when we were playing chess last night.”

“A hickey!” The slice of toast dropped from her hand as she sprang to her feet. How the hell did I get a hickey? She didn’t…Oh, no! It wasn’t a dream. I actually did have sex with someone. But how? Who? The staff was already in bed by the time I went to my room, and I personally checked the alarm before going to bed.

She saw Hortense, their cleaning lady, come through the door holding out the portable phone. “It’s for you, Jemi.”

When she took the phone, Jemima saw her father wink at her before he drained his coffee cup and left the kitchen. “Hello.”

“Hi, Jemi, it’s Martina. Are we still on for tonight?”

Jemima made a face. She wasn’t really in the mood for going out tonight, but having Martina on her side was a sound idea for her career.

“Yes, sure. Should I pick you up or would you like for us to meet there?”

Martina laughed softly. “And let some lusty hooch pick you up for the night before I even get there? No way. You can pick me up at my place.”

Jemima wrote down the address and hung up. With a frown, she went in search of breakfast.

†

Jemima stayed in her studio for the rest of the day painting furiously. It was already dark when she stood back and stared at the canvas. Turning away, she hurled the brush across the room, sending it clattering against the opposite wall. She stomped out of the studio and up the stairs to her room where she jerked off her paint-splattered t-shirt. Clad only in her jeans and bra, she fell back onto the bed with her thoughts on the painting she’d been working on. The black eyes that were looking back at her from out of the painting looked so real it rattled her. It was the woman from the Fire Stall.

Why can’t I get the woman out of my mind? She isn’t interested in me. If she were, we would’ve ended up in my bed last night. She briefly relived the few minutes they shared. She remembered the way the black eyes looked at her, the brief kiss, and how the strong hands felt on her body. They felt almost the same as her midnight lover’s hands. There was no plausible explanation to link the two.

Whoever came to her bed last night had to be a resident of the mansion. No one else had entered the house after her. It must’ve been one of the staff. But none were as tall as her late night guest. She rubbed her tired eyes determined to get to bottom of it before the week was out. She sat up, and, with a sigh, glanced at her watch.

It was time to get ready for her date with Martina.

†

Tahlia’s hands shook a little as she stood in the corner of the room cloaked in an invisibility spell. Her eyes were running possessively over the tall frame of the blonde woman as she quickly dressed. Jemima was so beautiful it actually hurt to look at her. As of late, it had become very difficult to keep herself from coming to Jemima’s room at night and seducing her. She was coping so well until last night when she lost the valiant fight.

All she’d wanted to do was go to Jemima’s bedroom and look at her while she slept, something she’d done since Jemima was a baby. But she found Jemima moaning in her sleep. When she gently searched Jemima’s mind, what she’d found had almost rocked her off her feet. Jemima was dreaming about having sex with her. It had been more than ninety years since she last felt the touch of her lover’s hand on her starving body and she gave in to her desire. She used the darkness as a cloak and made love to Jemima. Her only regret was the hickey. Caught in an earth-shattering climax, Jemima had looked so beautiful that Tahlia couldn’t resist leaving her mark. Jemima was hers.

She sucked in her breath when Jemima suddenly turned her head and stared straight at her. The blue eyes locked with hers and Tahlia stood as silent as a statue knowing that even if Jemima could sense her presence, she could not see her. Or could she? Before she could test Jemima’s level of awareness, she felt a slight shift in the air. She inhaled deeply to test the air for the newcomer’s scent. Juan. What would bring him here? She had made it abundantly clear that no one was to expose her human friend’s location unless it was an emergency. Before going to meet her personal guard, Tahlia threw one last look at Jemima. When she found the blue eyes still focused on her, a chill went straight to her bones. With a deep frown, she stared back at Jemima. Only when the blue eyes turned away, did she rush outside to meet Juan.

†

She found Juan pacing with his swarthy face pulled in a scowl.

“What is wrong, Juan?”

“Drake is back, and this time he brought a huge army with him. I am sure the last time he was here simply was to confirm the birth of Jemima. This time he comes to destroy her. I have contacted Pierre and Jonas already. They are waiting for us.”

She could sense there was something else. “What are you not telling me, Juan?”

Juan swallowed. “He has put a price on the head of Jemima and her father. Anyone who brings them to him alive will be richly rewarded.” Juan stared past her. “We will have our hands full, Tahlia. Roman and the other hunters should arrive soon, but it might be a while before they get here.”

For the first time in many centuries, Tahlia reached out and touched Juan’s cheek gently. “Do not worry so much, Juan. I will not let anything happen to them. Drake has gone too far this time, and I will stop him and his Children of Doom once and for all. Let us go and meet the others.” Her senses zeroed in on the location of the other Royals.

She scanned the area to see if anyone was around, and, with two quick steps, took to the air. Mid-air she transformed into a huge black raptor. She heard the flapping of wings next to her. Juan was close by. She knew that Pierre and Jonas were waiting for them in a deserted warehouse near the harbor and she set course accordingly.

†

“We have managed to track down Drake. He is hiding in a heavily guarded underground chamber not far from here.”

Tahlia could hear the contempt in Pierre’s voice and knew he had every reason to feel that way. A group of Drake’s minions heavily injured Pierre during an ambush more than twenty years ago when they had driven the Renegade leader and his soldiers out of New York. Since then, he was determined to catch and destroy the renegade leader. “What else do you know?”

“His killers are spread out all over the city searching for Jemima. I suggest you bring them both to the safe house. There are enough rooms for everybody. We have called all our hunters to come to New York. They will be here before dawn.” Jonas said. “We can all go and collect your human friends.”

“I first need to make one more stop. Go ahead and watch the house for me while I find Jemima.”

They dissolved in a vortex of mist.

Chapter Seven

Jemima muttered a soft expletive, threw her keys on the table, and reached for the whisky decanter. She poured herself a shot and downed it in one gulp. Grimly, she relived the evening as she reached for the decanter again. It was a disaster. She and Martina never even got a chance to talk because the art critic unexpectedly had to leave the party.

After downing the second shot, she made her way to the stairs, and, with heavy feet climbed to her room. The house was quiet and-she glanced at her watch. It was ten o’clock on a Friday evening and everybody was already sleeping. It was times such as these that she missed her life as a student. There always were parties somewhere and beautiful girls to seduce. She took a quick shower and dressed in her favorite shorts and white cotton t-shirt before she slid between the cool sheets and lay there staring at the ceiling.

Her thoughts returned to what had happened the night before. It was sad to think she’d had sex but didn’t know if it really happened. All her instincts told her that it was impossible for someone to slip into the house, make mad love to her, and then dash out again without anyone noticing or the alarm going off. She didn’t even know how to broach the issue with the staff. Where would she begin? Most of the workers in their employ had been with the family for as long as she could remember. They all had helped her father raise her. She doubted if, after twenty-two years, any of them would sneak into her bed. Unless they had family members stay over. Her eyes narrowed. Was she such a slut that she would allow any woman to slip into her bed?

Another intriguing aspect about the night was that everything transpired in a dreamscape. She hadn’t had more than three drinks. Her tolerance to alcohol was such that she was nearly stone cold sober. The hickey was proof that she wasn’t dreaming. What the hell really happened last night last? Will I ever know the truth? She swallowed hard. What is happening to me? She thought she had her life mapped out. She had her own money—lots of it—a career she loved, a newfound celebrity status, and her choice of beautiful women. All those things suddenly lost their appeal. Her mind and her expensive canvasses only saw the face of a beautiful, intoxicating woman who didn’t want anything to do with her. She sighed deeply. I want my life back. She hated the feeling of not knowing what was going to happen all the while knowing that something was about to happen. The past few days were loaded with expectation as if she were waiting for the other shoe to drop.

Jemima pulled her hands from behind her head and rubbed them roughly over her face. Here she was at home before midnight on a Friday night, alone in her bed. Even though she hadn’t been overeager to meet up with Martina earlier, the woman looked good and she wouldn’t have minded them going somewhere private to spend more quality time together. She clasped her hands over her face and sighed deeply.

A slight, almost undetectable ripple in the air made her instinctively turn her head toward the window. She stifled a scream as she jerked upright. A tall, beautiful woman dressed in tight black pants, a black polo shirt, long ankle-length black leather jacket, and high shiny black leather boots was standing a few feet from her bed. Jemima’s eyes widened when she met the woman’s eyes. Calm midnight-black eyes stared at her. It’s her…the woman from the bar. How did she get in?

“What are you doing here? Who let you in?” Jemima snapped.

“You know who I am.”

This time, the midnight black eyes were looking at her with infinite tenderness and love. It was so different from the night before when those same eyes looked at her with a strange mixture of longing and fear. Jemima frowned and searched her mind trying to remember if this woman gave her a name while they were in the bathroom. Nothing. She took a closer look at the woman and then it struck her. The knowledge of the woman’s identity made her jaw drop.

It can’t be. But it was. Tahlia!

Tahlia was the only woman who would look at her like that. Last night she had been trying to figure out who the woman in the bar reminded her of. It was Tahlia. All this time I’ve been seeing Tahlia. She looks just like she does in my dreams.

“I am sorry for startling you. That was not my intention.”

The voice was slightly different from the one Jemima heard in her mind. To her naked ear, it sounded fuller, huskier, and disturbingly sexy. She hadn’t even noticed that about her the night before. Maybe it was because she didn’t know she was standing face-to-face with the elusive Tahlia.

Jemima felt heat creeping up her cheek. Oh my…I made a pass at Tahlia last night. What will my father say? Oh, what is Talia thinking about me now? No, we are both attracted to each other. Why else did she kiss me? She looked up and saw the black eyes’ soft glow.

When Tahlia took another step closer, Jemima stiffened and pulled away. Tahlia halted her advance.

“Please don’t come any closer,” Jemima said. She saw the hurt in the dark eyes before it was quickly replaced by a blank look. “What are you?”

“I wish I could have warned you beforehand, but I need to talk to you and your father urgently. We need to leave here now. It is not safe for you to be here anymore.”

Jemima felt Tahlia’s intense eyes burn into hers.

“Your father will be here shortly.”

Jemima gave her psychic abilities free reign and studied the enigmatic woman. A strong shudder went through her, and she quickly withdrew her senses. Tahlia was a very dangerous woman. Jemima felt herself starting to squirm under the dark woman’s intense stare, and the air in the room grew heavy with tension.

There was a soft knock on the door. When her father entered, Jemima sighed in relief. Her father looked every bit of his forty-four years. His blonde hair, grey at the temples, was sleep tousled, but his eyes were alert for a man who had been fast asleep a few minutes earlier. Jemima saw his blue eyes sweep the room until it rested on the tall, striking woman standing near the window. His jaw dropped.

“Tahlia?” James walked over to her. “Good grief, when you said you were waiting for me in Jemima’s room, I didn’t know what to expect, but I never dreamt that you would be so…so magnificent.”

Jemima watched her father reach out his hand as his face split in a broad smile.

“We have never met officially. It’s an honor to finally meet you.”

“It is a pleasure to meet you, too, old friend. How the years have passed so quickly. Just the other day you were this very young handsome man who turned heads, and now you are sporting grey hair. You still look good though.”

Jemima, watching them share a warm look, was slightly irritated that her father had completely ignored her since he entered the room. She cleared her throat. “Tahlia wants us to leave here tonight. Apparently it is not safe for us to stay here anymore.”

Her father frowned. “What’s going on, Tahlia? In all the years I’ve known you, you’ve never panicked or lost your cool, so I assume it’s serious.”

“There are people out there who are trying to harm you, and they are approaching us as we speak,” Tahlia said in a calm voice. “There are others who will take care of them. Right now, it is important that I explain the situation to the both of you.

“Why? Are you involved in something illegal?” Jemima taunted.

James sharply turned his head and fixed her with a hard stare. Jemima quickly lowered her eyes.

“James, please take a seat. We do not have much time. The renegades are near,” Tahlia said.

Jemima looked at Tahlia with distrust wondering why the woman took several steps back from them. Quick looks at her father’s face revealed curiosity but no fear.

“There is a reason why I could not make myself known to you until tonight. I am part of a very old Race with special powers. We have been around since the beginning of time, and I am one of the eldest.”

Jemima watched Tahlia’s face intently for any sign of deception, but the woman’s expression never changed. When Tahlia sought her gaze, Jemima glared at her.

“I am a vampire,” Tahlia said.

Jemima’s eyes immediately went to her father. An instant look of horror crossed his handsome features as he sat on the bed staring at Tahlia. He reached for her hand, and Jemima felt him tremble. She turned her gaze to Tahlia and noticed the woman’s ashen face.

“I cannot tell you everything right now, but I promise that once I have taken you to a safe place, I will tell you the rest. We need to leave here immediately. I can already sense more renegade vampires making their way toward us.”

Jemima was scared. She knew her eyes were swimming with tears, and she felt her lower lip trembling. “Do you think we’re stupid or something? You just told us that you’re a vampire…a monster…and now you want us to go with you into the night not knowing whether you are the enemy or not.” She looked to her father for his support, but he merely stared at Tahlia.

As her father slowly stood, Jemima caught her breath. “No, Daddy, don’t go any closer. She’s dangerous,” James ignored her warning and moved to stand in front of Tahlia.

“You showed me more love and compassion that any other human being I have ever met. You were there for me when I thought that dying was the only way for me to cope with the pain of Jane’s death.”

Jemima watched her father’s hand shake as he reached out to touch the vampire and she wanted to cry out but stopped when he started to speak.

“You were a friend to me, a confidant, and my protector. When you say we are in trouble, I believe you, because I trust you with my life and with my daughter’s life. ”

Tahlia took his hand into hers. “We need to get away from here, James, before it is too late. My friends outside are already engaged in combat with the renegades.” She turned to Jemima “I do not know what I would do if anything happened to either of you. All I know is that the world will be too small for anyone who dares to try and hurt you.”

Jemima saw the black eyes glint with menace and swallowed heavily just as her father had.

“Please, follow me. I need to get you to safety.”

“Get your stuff, Jemi. We are leaving now,” James ordered.

“But…”

“No ‘buts,’ Jemima. We are leaving now. Get your stuff.”

After her father left the room, Jemima looked at Tahlia, fearful that the vampire was going to pounce on her the minute she turned her back.

“If I had wanted to hurt you, Jemima, believe me you would not be standing here right now.” She took a step closer, and then stopped. “Just delve deeper into your memory, Jemima. You know me very well. Your only problem is that you refuse to remember me. Once you embrace your psychic abilities, you will meet me in your past, your present, and your future. When you have the knowledge of our time together, you will understand why I am in your life.” Tahlia went to the door. “I will be waiting for you downstairs.” .

Chapter Eight

The scene that greeted Tahlia when she stepped out of the house with James and Jemima made her hackles rise. A sharp angry hiss escaped her lips. Juan, Pierre, and Jonas were surrounded by ten renegades, all dressed in black leather outfits, their fangs exposed. The arrogance of these second-class vampires was enough to make her want to shape-shift into a wolf and tear them each limb from limb. Could they not sense that the ones they were about to fight were infinitely superior and that they stood no chance against them? She turned to James and Jemima who were staring in disbelief. She couldn’t take the chance of leaving them in the house. They would become sitting ducks for anyone who entered the house through the backdoor. At the same time, she couldn’t leave her friends to fight off these renegades alone.

“Come with me, and stay behind me. Do not think of getting involved.” She was glad they didn’t ask any questions and followed her. “Stay close to me at all times.” Tahlia reached under her long black flowing jacket and slowly unsheathed a gleaming broadsword. Her hard eyes sized up the growling renegades. “Before we destroy you, I would like for you to know who we are and why we cannot allow abominations like you to walk the earth.”

Tahlia gave James and Jemima a quick look and could see the horror in their eyes. “Your creator, Drake, once was a great warrior fighting alongside me. He also was once part of our race, but not anymore. He betrayed his vows of protecting the innocent and instead sacrificed his once noble soul to live for the kill. You, too, were made to be like him, and, because of that, your destruction is inevitable.”

Tahlia gave an imperceptible nod. Without warning, the four master vampires burst into action moving so fast it was almost impossible for the human eye to follow. In a matter of minutes, the renegades were defeated, and Tahlia turned sharply to look at her human charges. She watched as James and Jemima took a quick step back. When she saw the alarm in their eyes, she quickly blinked and a flat expression covered her face. In one fluent movement, she wiped her sword on the grass before sliding it back into its sheath. She walked toward James and Jemima.

“We need to go. More renegades will follow shortly.” She turned to Juan. “Get rid of the bodies.” She then quickly walked toward the garage. “We will need one of your cars, James. Hope you don’t mind.”

After opening the door to the Jeep, Tahlia herself slid behind the wheel and waited while James and Jemima got in and closed their doors. After backing out of the garage, Tahlia put the car in drive and the tires screeched as she pulled away.

†

It was a short, hard drive to their destination. Tahlia saw James and Jemima stare at each other when the car stopped in front of the Melton Hotel. Three other vampires appeared behind them as she got out of the SUV and waited for the pair to follow suit. Tahlia sensed the two humans were spooked as the pair pushed closer to her. With Tahlia in the lead, the group entered the plush hotel. Tahlia knew that the people in the lobby were staring at her, but she coolly ignored their gazes.

She led her entourage to a bank of elevators and stood in front of the one marked ‘Private’ in large gold letters. Only after they were all in the lift, did she speak again. “You will be safe where I am taking you. The hotel belongs to the Consortium of Human Vampire Slayers that works with us. We have put safeguards in place to prevent any renegades from entering the hotel.” Her eyes rested on Jemima, who looked pale. “I want to make it clear that you are not our prisoners and that you can come and go as you like. All I ask is that when I cannot go out with you that you take one of the bodyguards with you. By no means should you attempt to leave the hotel unaccompanied.”

†

Depleted emotionally, and drained by what she’d seen and heard, Jemima could only nod. She looked at her father and saw him do the same. The elevator alarm sounded and the doors slid open revealing a luxurious entry decorated with antiques and art pieces. The foyer was large and three passages snaked off from where they stood. The whole place reeked of money—old money. Jemima’s eyes were wide with wonder at the unexpected opulence. Invaluable paintings similar to those she had seen only in books adorned the walls. Expensive black Italian marble covered the floor. When she went down the one long hallway, Jemima saw more paintings that she thought belonged in private collections of the super-rich leaning against the wall. It was unbelievable that such a place existed underground.

She noted a cool breeze ruffling her hair and turned to find a large air conditioning unit mounted in the wooden ceiling. They had thought of everything. But then—if her knowledge of vampire folklore served her right—because they were vampires, they had more than enough money to buy a couple small countries. Being alive for hundreds of years surely gave them the opportunity to amass a fortune in priceless antiques—not to speak about their business ventures. Jemima watched Tahlia step past them before giving them a soft nod that Jemima understood to mean they should follow.

The three of them crossed the wide tiled expanse of the room and Jemima noted that the place seemed deserted. There was no sound except for the soft clicking of their footsteps.. The tall, dark vampire in front moved so softly it was as if she were gliding on the gleaming surface. Jemima’s eyes slowly caressed the broad, leather-clad shoulders down to Tahlia’s narrow waist as the vampire led them deeper into the opulent house. Distracted by her scrutiny of the woman, Jemima bumped into Tahlia’s tall, sturdy frame when the woman came to a sudden stop before a wide oak door. The air exploded out of her when a strong current surged through her body at the unexpected touch. When the dark head turned and dark eyes met hers, Jemima quickly averted her eyes. She still felt the intense gaze linger on her before the vampire turned away.

When Tahlia pushed the door open, Jemima stumbled back at the sight before her and noticed that her dad did, too. The place was bustling with action. A large group of dangerous looking men and women dressed in ancient leather battle armor turned to face them. Jemima felt irritation when Tahlia turned to them and blocked her view of the hunters.

“These are the finest vampire hunters from across the globe, and they are here to protect you. Please do not feel alarmed by their presence here.”

As soon as they entered the room, Jemima saw the others bow and Tahlia acknowledged their greeting with a brief nod before going to stand in the middle of the room.

“I welcome you all. Meet James and Jemima Marsden who are under my protection. I want to make sure they are comfortable first before I address you. In the meantime, I am sure Pierre and Jonas will fill you in on what has transpired.”

Jemima was tongue-tied as she stared at the flint-eyed vampires who calmly stared back at them. She wasn’t entirely sure what to expect from the vampires, but she slowly inched closer to the dark vampire who had turned to look back at them. What she saw in the dark eyes made her blow out the breath she had unconsciously been holding in since they’d entered the room. She realized they were amongst friends—albeit deadly friends.

“I will show you to your rooms so you can settle in for the night. Please follow me,” Tahlia said.

Jemima felt a soft hand on her shoulder and turned to look into her father’s eyes.

“We would like that very much, Tahlia. Thank you,” James said.

†

In silence, Jemima followed Tahlia as they walked down a long corridor and came to stand in front of another huge oak door. When Jemima turned to look up at Tahlia, she found those unsettling black eyes already resting on her.

“This is your room.”

Jemima looked past Tahlia, down the corridor and swallowed hard. She was somewhat rattled when Tahlia had showed her father to his room, leaving her for last. Before leaving, she stared at him, and his eyes silently reassured her that he would not leave her alone with Tahlia if he didn’t trust the vampire implicitly. With a tender hug and a warm kiss on her cheek, James smiled at Jemima and entered his room. Now, as she looked back down the long corridor toward her father’s room, her fear returned. She was in a house filled with vampires, and her father’s room suddenly felt like it was light years away.

“If it would make you feel more comfortable, you can bunk with your dad for the night.”

“No, I’ll be fine. Thank you…Tahlia.” The hypnotic black eyes fixed on her made Jemima feel like she drowning in them.

“I want to make sure you are okay with your room. Do you want me to check if there are any vampires lurking in there?”

Jemima heard the teasing note in the dark husky voice, but still she couldn’t get herself to say no. What if there really are blood-thirsty vampires hiding in my room? She nodded, and stiffened when Tahlia leaned over her to push open the door and her arm brushed against Jemima’s right breast. Jemima heard the sharp intake of Tahlia’s breath. A quick look at her chest revealed the hard tips of her nipples pressing against her t-shirt. Jemima’s eyes met and held Tahlia’s for a few moments before the vampire pushed the door wide open.

The room was beautiful. It had high ceilings, and a huge four-poster bed occupied the center of the lavish room. In the one corner was a beautiful antique dressing table and chair. They immediately drew Jemima’s attention. As she made her way toward the aged pieces, a thought suddenly crossed her mind and she shifted her gaze and tried to locate Tahlia’s reflection. She had read somewhere that vampires cast no reflection, but she stiffened when a dark intense gaze met hers. Was it amusement she saw in the vampire’s eyes, or was it just the play of light reflecting into the vampire’s burnished dark orbs? She turned away from the mirror and looked at Tahlia who gave her a small smile. The vampire proceeded to make quite a show of looking under the bed, opening and closing closets, and walking into the adjourning bathroom.

Jemima looked around the room and her eyes widened at the sight of the painting against the wall. She stepped closer to inspect the artwork. It is impossible; there is no way that this could be an original piece. She studied the painting with the eye of an expert and stepped back after a few seconds. Oh my, it seems to be an original. She had never before seen Giuseppe Arcimboldo’s original work with her naked eye. The artist was a well-known painter of the same stable as his other illustrious countrymen: Michelangelo, Raphael, Titan, and El Greco. As part of her studies, Jemima had written a paper on his work. She had seen photographs of all of his paintings, but this one was totally unknown to her. What would’ve made the Great Master change from his symbolic portraits to a landscape? The painting showed a dark moonlight garden scene with vivid whites, blues, and blacks. The brush strokes were bold, thick, and forceful. It looked as if he was obsessed with hiding the dark shadowy images that lurked behind the trees and a water fountain.

“I personally commissioned that painting. I knew you were going to like it,” Tahlia said.

Jemima spun around to find Tahlia standing very close to her with her expressionless black eyes staring at her. A shiver of fear ran down her spine.

“I will leave you now. You can contact me using our mental link if you need me. I will not be far from you…at all times.”

Jemima stiffened as Tahlia took a quick step closer to her. She shivered when Tahlia’s long finger gently traced her full under lip.

“I have wanted to do that for a while now.”

Jemima quickly looked away when she saw the black eyes turn smoky hot—the desire blazing in them was scorching her. She didn’t know when Tahlia had moved away. The sound of the door clicking shut behind her made Jemima let out an audible sigh.

How could I allow her to touch me? She…she isn’t even human.

She lifted her head and her eyes immediately fell on the painting again. Yes, now it makes sense. The darkness in the painting definitely corresponded with its even darker owner.

<I personally commissioned the painting.>

The words played in her mind. If she had any doubts about Tahlia and her supernatural origin, it had all disappeared with that casual statement. Arcimboldo lived and died in the fifteenth century. For Tahlia to have commissioned the painting she had to have been alive then. A shudder passed through her as she walked to the bed and sat. What the hell has happened to me in the past three days? Is this all a bad dream, and will I ever wake up from it? Jemima slowly pulled herself into the center of the bed and curled up into a ball.

†

On the other side of the thick oak door, Tahlia brought a shaky hand to her mouth. Her lips gently caressed the fingertip, which had touched the soft, warm lips of Jemima. Her heart ached at the familiar honeysuckle scent she picked up, and her blood thickened in desire at the memory of her own lips caressing those sweet lips the previous night. She pulled her hand away and stared at her hand as if it didn’t belong to her. She watched as it curled into a fist, the nails digging deep into her flesh, drawing blood.

Just moments ago, she read Jemima’s mind and shamelessly planted a refusal in the young woman’s mind when she asked her if she wanted to stay with her father. It was her intention to go to her young lover’s room later that evening and she didn’t want Jemima sleeping in her father’s room. It was becoming more and more difficult for her to keep away from Jemima. Her beast, so aware of its mate so close yet so far, was bucking and snarling for release. Crazed with lust and the need to mate, she was scared that Jemima would be the first of all Aurora’s incarnations she would have to take by force. If that were the case, she had to find a way to protect Jemima from herself. Tahlia closed her eyes and took a deep, shaky breath as she tried to compose herself. What was it about the girl that made her teeter on the brink of insanity?

Now was not the time to cave in to her desire. Jemima and James were in danger, and it was her duty to protect them. No, it was her love for the both of them, which inspired her intense sense of protection. She just hoped that the same love she felt for Jemima would protect the young woman from her beastly lusts. She pulled herself up to her full height and felt a coldness surge through her. Effortlessly, she donned her Vampire Queen persona and carefully hid her thoughts of Jemima and James in the only warm place she had—her heart. With her whole body radiating authority, she slowly made her way to the evening lounge.

The conversation in the room died down the minute Tahlia entered. Pierre and Jason were standing in the middle of the room with their arms folded. When she joined them, they turned solemn eyes to her as she faced the hunters.

“This is perhaps the only chance we will ever get to destroy Drake. His minions are weaklings. They are not skilled in the art of warfare. But what they lack in skills, they make up for in numbers. So do not underestimate them.” She looked at each of the hunters in the room. They were all very good friends, and she would hate to lose any of them to Drake. He was not worth their lives. They were men and women of noble character who would not want to be on the sideline when the existence of their race was threatened.

“We will wait for Drake to make the first move. When we go around tonight, make sure that you are on the lookout for any treachery from them.”

Tahlia started to leave the room but stopped at the door and turned. “Thank you all for coming to our aid on such short notice. Your assistance is greatly appreciated.”

†

The moon was hanging high in the sky, bathing the urban landscape in a bright silver glow. Tahlia stood rigidly under the shade of a huge tree, its overhanging branches hiding the dangerous predator from sight. Her eyes pierced the darkness around her, searching for renegades as her nostrils fluttered to pick up their scent. At this time of the night, the park was deserted. The only sounds were those of a group of the city’s forgotten citizens curled into a thick nearby bush, trying to protect themselves from the elements and two-legged predators alike. A soft sound pierced her hearing and she relaxed.

Pierre came to stand next to her, and they watched as the other hunters silently move out into the night. “Jonas and Juan are waiting for us.” They dissolved and streaked across the sky. A few minutes later, they landed on the roof of a huge warehouse complex. Tahlia knew that Juan, Jonas, and a group of hunters were already busy scanning the area.

“There were no sentries; maybe this is an ambush,” Jonas said.

Tahlia saw his dark eyes were glowing red in the moonlight.

“The audacity of the man to think that he can best us,” he added.

As if of one mind, Tahlia nodded, and they all dissolved and materialized inside the dark interior of the warehouse. Yes, Tahlia sniffed the air. Drake’s scent is very strong here. If I have my way, the traitor will not live to see another dawn. Slight movements to her right made her take a quick step back behind a pillar to analyze the sound before reacting to it. The sharp smell of gasoline filled her nostrils.

“Everybody step back, the floor is doused in gasoline.” She had barely uttered the words when bright flames engulfed the warehouse, surrounding them all. Tahlia heard a collective growl from the hunters standing guard outside the building. She sensed them as they filed as one into the warehouse disregarding the flames that engulfed the building. This is why they trained and what they were prepared to die for.

Tahlia heard Pierre hiss as he pulled her and Jonas to him. Together they dissolved into tiny molecules as the corrugated iron sheets of the roof pulled away allowing them to slip through the opening. Once outside, Tahlia took a deep breath as they all took on human form again. Pure rage filled her body. Visible for all to see, her eyes shone an unholy red as her anger and hatred escalated. Our haste in trying to get to Drake almost cost us our lives. She had to change their approach and their strategy. She knew that whoever set the trap was still in there. She recalled the movements she’d spied earlier and only now understood their presence. Distracted by the fire made them easy prey for Drake’s abominations. Tahlia wanted to know what he had up his sleeve, and she was going to find out now.

She snapped a mental order to the hunters to retreat and waited until everyone had joined them outside. She made a quick headcount—everyone was there. Drake’s scent still hung in the air. Tahlia, leading a small group of hunters, reentered the warehouse.

†

Jemima’s blue eyes jerked open and wildly scanned the interior of her room. Tahlia! She tried to sit up but felt as if something was weighing her down, limiting her movements. She tried again to swing her feet off the bed, but an intense pain pierced her back. Jemima gasped as waves of pain radiated through her body. She looked down and saw no blood. Slowly, she sat up again, her breathing rattling through a chest that felt painfully tight. This meant only one thing. Tahlia was in grave danger and injured, too. What should I do? She scanned the room again. Whom can I ask for help? .

Chapter Nine

James answered the door in his pajamas and frowned when Jemima walked straight into his arms. Alarmed, he held the shaking body of his daughter. His thoughts went wild with possible reasons for what could’ve rattled his usually stoic daughter. Oh, please don’t let it be something I can’t fix, he pleaded softly.

“I’m scared, Daddy.”

James pushed the door closed behind her and led her over to the bed. “I know, sweetheart.” He planted a gentle kiss on her crown. “Tahlia will take care of us, just like she’s been doing for the past twenty-two years. We are safe here.”

Jemima lifted her head. “She’s a vampire.”

“And a very dangerous one too, honey.”

Jemima snuggled deeper into his arms, and James tightened the embrace.

“What do you think will happen to us if something should happen to her?”

He pulled back slightly so he could look into his daughter’s eyes. “What makes you think of that now? Tahlia is not in danger, is she?”

The blonde head nodded. “I think she must be hurt. I…I kinda felt it earlier.”

“Is it bad?” James knew his voice reflected his concern. “Maybe we should go to her.”

“I don’t know the extent of her injuries, but I doubt she’d want us to go out at night without an escort.”

James pulled Jemima closer and she hid her face against her father’s shoulder.

“Can’t we just leave? Sell the house and move far away from here? Move somewhere where there are no vampires or any other creatures for that matter?”

James tightened his embrace. “I know, sweetheart, but our only hope for survival is to stick with Tahlia. I doubt if she would allow anyone to separate you from her. She will never allow anything to happen to you.”

“Why me?” Jemima frowned in confusion.

He shrugged. “I don’t know. I did ask her once, but she only told me that one day she would disclose the real reason. That was on the day you were born.”

“Tahlia was there when I was born?” Jemima asked, her expression incredulous.

“Maybe even before that. I can almost swear that I have sensed her around while you were still in your mother’s womb.”

“I was hoping this was a dream I’d wake up from, but now I find I’m not dreaming. And I find out that Tahlia was present at my birth and before that. I don’t understand.”

“We’ll talk in the morning, sweetheart. Let me go tuck you in. I’ll wait until you’re asleep before I leave.”

†

The air exploded out of her lungs at the piercing contact of the arrow. When she lifted her hand to the area of impact, it came away stained with blood. The burning sensation following the cold steely pain in her chest was an indication that the arrow was made of silver. The metal was extremely toxic to the younger of her kind, and in many cases resulted in a slow painful death. For someone with her power, the silver was irritatingly painful, but not deadly. I am bleeding like a stuck pig.

By carefully scanning the interior, she spotted seven renegades hiding in various spots in the warehouse. They must’ve been posted there as a guarantee that if the fire didn’t kill the Royals they would step in and finish the job. The moment the arrow struck her, the hunters stepped in front of her to prevent more arrows from finding their target. The pain was paralyzing, but Tahlia knew that if she were to find serenity later, she’d have to get rid of her frustration and anger inside of her. Slowly, she came to her feet. After steadying herself for a few seconds, she exploded into action, startling even her own hunters.

The first victim was the one who’d shot her. Hidden behind a pile of crates, the renegade hadn’t seen her coming. When she materialized in front of him, he was stunned to find her bending over him, eyes glowing blood-red and sharp fangs glinting menacingly. Not able to lift the crossbow in time, he died with a horrified expression on his face, his decapitated head flying through the air landing with a thud against the wall behind him.

The second renegade, seeing the fate of his comrade, started shooting a salvo of arrows. Tahlia slapped the crossbow out of his hands before her sharp fangs tore into his jugular. With the blood of the renegade pulsing though her veins and her lips and chin stained crimson, Tahlia turned glowing eyes toward the hunters. She was ashamed of herself and wiped her face clean. The brutality of the two kills had sickened her, and she wasn’t sure that she was up to killing the five remaining renegades. The last one had pumped two more arrows into her before she could dissolve. When the hunters took over, she supported herself against a wall. Thick warm blood oozed out of the deep wounds from the arrows lodged in her chest.

Juan appeared in front of her, and she saw his dark accusing eyes. “Why did you not call for me?”

Tahlia pushed away from the wall and groaned softly. “I am not a fledgling, Juan. These wounds are not mortal.”

“But if we were to come under attack now, you would be in a disadvantaged position, my Queen. Let me get you out of here.” He wrapped his arms around her and together they transported back to the safe house.

†

The minute her door clicked shut behind her father, Jemima slowly opened her eyes. Her father must have been tired after the night’s events, and she felt guilty for keeping him up, so she had feigned sleep. But she had underestimated him. He had stayed after she’d ‘fallen’ asleep; probably scared she might wake up after a while to find herself alone in the big strange bedroom. Her heart softened at the thought.

She swung her feet off the bed and padded to the bathroom. She thought about how comfortable the other vampires were in this luxurious setting. They definitely were no strangers to wealth, and she knew that the luxury she’d grown up with was due entirely to Tahlia. As a writer and a successful one at that, her father never could have come up with that kind of money. The mansions, the holiday homes across the globe, the cars, private schools, you name it—it all came from Tahlia. Now it was her turn to pay Tahlia back.

After washing her face, she exited the bathroom, pulled on her dressing gown, and walked to the door. She looked down the hallway and found it deserted. Why the hell am I doing this, anyway? I bet I’ll regret this later. Softly, she closed her bedroom door before she rushed down the corridor. On the way, she passed a large grandfather clock—three a.m. After walking a bit she found herself in the foyer. Still nobody. Where is she? She walked to the lounge and pushed open the wide oak door only to wish she hadn’t.

The three vampires who were with Tahlia when she came to pick them up from home were standing in the middle of the room. They must’ve heard her coming a mile away because they didn’t look surprised at her presence. Although they appeared intimidating, Jemima didn’t feel any menace coming from them. Cautiously she took a step forward.

“I’m looking for Tahlia,” she said.

The handsome blond vampire took a step closer and inwardly she cringed. With a few long strides, he stood in front of her. His blue eyes were soft and gentle. “Tahlia is not available now. Is there anything we can help you with?”

He smiled, and Jemima felt herself relax a bit. His teeth were a brilliant white without pointy fangs.

“She’s hurt, and I want to see her, please.”

She saw the faint shock in his eyes, and the two other vampires stepped closer. She suddenly felt as if the room was becoming too crowded and cautiously took a quick step backward. The blond vampire held up his hand, and the other two stopped in their tracks. The soft blue eyes looked down into her eyes and she relaxed some.

“You need not fear us, Jemima. We mean you no harm. My name is Pierre.” He turned to face the other vampires. “The dark one over there is Jonas and that is Juan. Juan is Tahlia’s personal guard. Tahlia, Jonas, and I are Clan Royals.”

Jemima nodded nervously. “Nice to meet you all, but I really need to see Tahlia, please.” The longer it took them to take her to Tahlia the more worried she became. Is Tahlia’s condition worse than what I thought? Or is she…was she dead? No, I would’ve felt her spirit leaving this world. Stunned by that realization she blinked rapidly. How…how do I know that? Her body began to shake. This is all so confusing. The emotional overload of the day suddenly got to her and she swayed slowly. She quickly stiffened her spine when the blonde vampire’s eyes darkened in concern and he reached out a hand to her. “No…just take me to Tahlia…please.”

The vampire known as Jonas stepped forward. She saw his serious face soften unexpectedly as he gazed down at her.

“Come. I will take you to her.” He held out his hand and Jemima cautiously placed hers in his larger one. She was shocked to find his hand soft and warm. His touch was not at all repulsive as she’d secretly feared. Instead, it was comforting and gentle. Together they walked back the same way she’d come. When they came to stand in front of the bedroom Tahlia allocated to her, she looked up at Jonas. Why did he bring her back here?

“I want to see her,” she said.

Jonas nodded, and, pushing open the door, ushered her in.

Jemima noticed that he had left the door open, as if he knew it would make her feel trapped in a locked room with a vampire. He briskly walked over to the cupboard in the corner of the room and opened the doors wide. When he crouched to enter, she realized that there was a hidden door inside. He turned back to her.

“Follow me. There is little time left before the sun comes up and then you will not be able to speak to her.”

A short flight of stairs led them into a huge, dimly lit room. The walls of the room were bare, giving it a very impersonal feel.

Jonas pointed to the bed. “I will wait for you outside. Call if you need me.”

She heard him leave and slowly made her way to the bed.

In the center of the room was a big bed with black satin sheets. Tahlia was lying there…all alone…and still dressed in her blood-soaked battle gear. Jemima watched as the vampire stirred and slowly sat up. Her face was deathly pale, but the black eyes were sharp as they came to rest on her. Jemima took a quick step back when she saw a sudden red glow spring to life in Tahlia’s eyes. .

Chapter Ten

“What are you doing here, Jemima?” The voice was sharp, but Jemima could detect fear in the husky voice. Fear? Why? Is Tahlia scared that I would think less of her after seeing her in such a vulnerable state? She carefully stepped closer. “No, do not come any closer. Stay where you are.”

Jemima stopped dead in her tracks. This time she heard a deep animal growl follow the husky voice. Maybe being there was not such as good idea after all. She turned to look at the stairs. Her bedroom was just a short flight away. When she turned back to look at Tahlia, she saw the intense longing in the black eyes. And behind the longing, she saw deep sadness, which further darkened the already ebony eyes.

“I am badly injured, and I do not want you to see all the blood.”

Jemima nodded and carefully took a step forward. “I was worried about you. I could sense your pain earlier tonight.” Unsure of her impulsiveness in seeking out Tahlia, Jemima averted her eyes. “Maybe I should come back when you are better.”

Tahlia sat up straighter, and this time Jemima could see the grimace of pain on the beautiful face. A sudden wave of tenderness came over her as she looked at the woman who selflessly had done so much for her and her father. Tahlia had been there every moment of her life especially when she was in distress. Now was her chance to return the favor, as small as her contribution might be. She came to stand next to the bed.

“Let me…let me at least help you get undressed and clean the wounds.” She saw the black eyes stare back at her, unblinking.

“There is a lot of blood. Are you sure you will be able to do this? I will understand if you cannot, little one.”

She remembered the endearment from her childhood, and a familiar warm feeling settled around her heart. “Let me try…please.”

Tahlia nodded.

With shaky hands, Jemima began to unbutton the leather breastplate. Tahlia was right. There was a lot of blood seeping out of the puncture wounds in her chest. To a human these wounds would’ve been fatal.

“Rafina will be here soon to help me, but I would appreciate it if you could help me get out of these clothes while we wait for her.”

With her hands still shaking, Jemima finished unlacing the breastplate. She found the breastplate to be quite heavy when she tried to lift it over Tahlia’s head. A soft laugh made her turn to Tahlia and she found the black eyes shining with amusement. “What are you laughing at? I’m trying my best not to hurt you and…and all you can do is laugh at me.”

I am having a déjà vu. She took the breastplate in one hand, pulled it over her head and threw it into the corner of the room. “You used to help me out of my armor when I returned from battles, and you always had trouble handling it.”

Jemima stood back and looked at Tahlia. “What are you talking about? This is the first time I’ve helped you take off your breastplate.” Alarmed, she lifted a hand and placed it against Tahlia’s forehead. “I think you’re becoming delirious. I’ll have to stop the bleeding.” With dismay, Jemima looked at the arrows lodged deep within the vampire’s body. Biting her lower lip, she looked at Tahlia. “I will have to pull them out, but it’s going to hurt like hell.”

Tahlia grimaced. “We do not have a choice. I am ready when you are.”

Jemima leaned closer and began to unbutton the blood-soaked shirt, only to stop when Tahlia jerked her head back.

“Sorry, did I hurt you?” Jemima asked. “I’m trying my best to be gentle, but I’m scared that with dawn approaching we will be pressed for time to clean the wounds. When will Rafina be here?”

“I can sense her coming down the hallway.”

“Good. I would hate to be the one hurting you.”

Tahlia reached for the slender hand resting on her shoulder and gave it a gentle squeeze. She brought the hand to her lips and placed a gentle kiss on the fingertips.

A small tremor ran through Jemima’s arm.

“Thank you for being here. Having you here makes the pain bearable.”

Footsteps on the stairs made Jemima step back from the bed. She saw a beautiful dark-haired woman enter the chamber carrying a black case. Upon closer inspection, Jemima noticed that the woman was older than she first appeared, but was carrying her years well. Jemima watched as the woman stopped and looked at her with a shocked expression.

“Rafina, meet Jemima. Jemima and her father are our guests.”

The woman came closer and placed the bag on the bed. Dark eyes held Jemima’s as Rafina held out her hand and gave her a warm welcoming smile. Jemima’s curiosity was piqued. The woman didn’t fit in with the rest of the housemates. Is it possible that a vampire can look so human? When Rafina turned to Tahlia and her dark eyes critically inspected the wounds, Jemima could tell that the time for niceties was over—Rafina now was all business.

Jemima cringed when Rafina, without warning, tightened her small hand over a protruding arrow and yanked it out. No sound came from Tahlia, but her face turned even paler and tiny beads of sweat formed on her upper lip. The black eyes darkened even further.

“This is too much for you, Jemi. You do not have to stay.”

“I’m staying, Tahlia.” Jemima looked down into Tahlia’s dark eyes. She grabbed Tahlia’s hand when Rafina reached for the second arrow. This time, Jemima heard a soft groan escape and tightened her grip on Tahlia’s hand. When Jemima looked into Tahlia’s eyes she found them damp with unshed tears. “You don’t have to be strong for me, Tahlia. I know you must be in terrible pain, and I understand.”

Rafina pulled out the third arrow, and Jemima gasped when Tahlia’s upper body lifted off the bed. Her eyes tracked to the worried look on Rafina’s face as a thick stream of dark red blood oozed from the gaping wound.

“This one was very deep. I need to stop the bleeding now, and then we need to replace what you have lost.”

Rafina quickly sprang into action as she tried to stem the stream of blood pouring from Tahlia’s chest onto the bed linen. Tahlia’s complexion was an unhealthy-looking gray, and her shaking body worried Jemima. Rafina rolled up her sleeve and pressed her wrist against Tahlia’s lips. Jemima watched the black eyes snap open as Tahlia grabbed the slender wrist with both hands. It was hard for her to look into Tahlia’s pain-filled eyes, which moved from the pulsing vein in her wrist to her. When the black eyes began to glow red and Tahlia’s fangs lengthened, Jemima jumped away and rushed to the stairs.

†

Once Jemima left, Tahlia sighed deeply before she sank her fangs deep into Rafina’s wrist. She had lost a lot of blood, and her body was screaming for nourishment, but she held back not wanting Jemima to see her feed. She heard Rafina gasp and was careful not to take too much. She took a few quick sips, closed the wounds with a flick of her tongue, and lay back against the pillows with closed eyes.

“Thank you again for sharing something so precious with me. I will always be indebted to you.”

“Don’t let my gift be in vain, my Queen. I wish for you to get well soon.” Rafina shook a handful of leaves out of a cotton bag and held it out so Tahlia could add her healing saliva to the foliage. Tahlia watched as the woman mixed the leaves with a deep rich mud before applying it to her wounds. Once Rafina packed Tahlia’s wounds and lathered them the balm she applied a bandage. Tahlia allowed Rafina to give her a sponge bath and help her slip into a long white nightdress.

Tahlia’s movements were becoming sluggish and instinctively she knew that dawn was approaching. Rafina gently helped her off the bed and pulled a lever on the side of the bed which moved the bed, revealing a deep excavation in the ground wide enough to sleep two. Rafina stood back, and Tahlia took a step forward to stand at the base of the deep excavation. She fell back and was suspended in the air before she slowly floated into the hole. Finally, she nestled comfortably in the rich earth. With a flick of her hand, the hole caved in and the bed moved back over the hidden lair.

Chapter Eleven

The sun was already up when Jemima finally gave in to exhaustion. Since returning from Tahlia’s room, she hadn’t been able to sleep a wink, tormented by the memory of red, unholy eyes and gleaming fangs. She had cuddled up against the headboard, staring at the cupboard for most of the night as if expecting to see Tahlia striding through there, baying for her blood. As luck would have it, fatigue crept over her and she could no longer fight sleep.

Vicious blood-thirsty creatures with glowing red eyes and bloodstained fangs overran her dreams. But the images suddenly faded when those of a tall woman with tender black eyes replaced them. Sighing in her sleep, Jemima snuggled deeper into the fluffy duvet, and a feeling of utter calm settled over her.

Unbeknownst to Jemima, deep within the earth, Tahlia’s eyes fluttered, then closed when she heard the steady heartbeat coming from Jemima’s bedroom. The sleep compulsion she’d sent was working. The most difficult part still lay ahead. Jemima would understandably be nervous around her after having witnessed her about to take blood from Rafina, but she would deal with that later.

†

Jemima slowly floated to wakefulness as she snuggled deeper into the warm cocoon of bedding. Her eyes slowly flickered open, and upon seeing the interior of the strange room, memories of the previous night flooded her mind. Vampires! I am in a house filled with vampires. Tahlia had brought them here and—Jemima jerked into a sitting position. Tahlia was injured and was going to drink blood from Rafina. She quickly threw her legs off the bed and ran to the door. She had to find her father.

The sounds of Chopin flowed dreamily through the deserted halls. Jemima stopped outside her room. Besides her father and herself, who else could be in the house except the sleeping vampires? A familiar smell pricked her nose and sniffing deeply she followed the welcoming aroma. Food? In a vampire safe house! Unless, of course, it is for our benefit. Jemima followed her nose, cautiously walking down the hallway until she reached the foyer. The smell was coming from the other corridor on her right, and, after looking around to see if she was still alone, she went to inspect. She came to a halt before an open door and heard someone move around in what she assumed would be the kitchen. If her knowledge of vampire lore served her right, no vampire would be awake now. She was just about to enter the kitchen when Rafina stepped out, carrying a tray. Each froze.

“Jemima, you are up early.” Rafina looked genuinely surprised. “I thought you would sleep in this morning.”

Jemima smiled. “I didn’t sleep much.” She studied the petite woman closely. “Please don’t think me rude for asking, but how do you fit in here? You’re obviously not a vampire.”

Rafina smiled and stepped past Jemima. “Your father is expecting his breakfast. If you wouldn’t mind waiting for me in the kitchen, we could talk some more.”

Jemima nodded. “I’ll wait for you.”

She had already poured herself a cup of coffee and was admiring the large industrial kitchen when Rafina returned. She came to sit at the table with Jemima after getting a cup of coffee and a refill for Jemima.

“If all the vampire movies I’ve seen over the years can be used as reference, vampires don’t eat food,” Jemima said.

“You’re right.”

“Then why have a fully equipped industrial kitchen in a vampire safe house?”

Rafina laughed softly, her dark eyes twinkling with amusement. “The Royals work in partnership with a group of human vampire slayers and many of the meetings take place here, which means that at times I have to feed up to thirty people.” Rafina took a sip of her coffee. “But that is not what you want to talk to me about, is it?”

Jemima shook her head. “Are you a blood cow for the vampires living here?” she blurted.

Rafina shook her head. “No.”

“But I saw you give blood to Tahlia last night.”

“Because she needed it and was in no state to go out and feed on her own.”

Jemima shook her head. “But, she’s not human. She’s a…a... mons…”  She caught herself just in time, but not quickly enough.

Rafina put her coffee cup down hard, making Jemima jump. “My family has been working for Tahlia for centuries, and, for just as long, we have been under her protection. As Queen of the Royal Clan Vampires, she also is the protector of the human race.” Rafina got up. “One day you will come face-to-face with a real monster, and then you will understand why I freely give my blood to Tahlia.” Her dark eyes were unreadable. “I will fix you something to eat.”

Jemima knew a subtle dismissal when she heard it and she slowly came to her feet. “It wasn’t my intention to upset you, Rafina. I…I…”

Rafina came to stand next to her. “I know you are scared, Jemima, but you needn’t be. Tahlia would lay her life down for you and your father, and one day soon you will understand why. You are her destiny.”

Jemima stared back at Rafina. I am Tahlia’s destiny? What does that mean? How is my life connected to that of a vampire? Before she could ask, Rafina gently pushed her toward the door.

“Go sit with your father. I will bring you your breakfast, and then you can lie down for a while. You need your rest.”

†

James smiled broadly when Jemima stepped into the huge ultra-chic dining room. Her father was sitting at a large gleaming table, a plate heaped with food before him. This is a sight I could get used to. With no newspaper in his hand and minus his glasses, he looked completely relaxed and unhurried. She walked over to him and planted a warm kiss on his cheek, extremely happy to see him.

“You look tired, honey. Did you have trouble sleeping?”

For a moment, she was tempted to confide in her father, but she knew he would scold her for having put herself in danger and for not having called him to Tahlia’s bedside. “You know how I have trouble sleeping in strange beds.” She pulled out a chair next to him. Reaching out to pour herself a cup of coffee, she stole a quick glance in her father’s direction. He still was looking at her.

“You could never lie to save your life, Jemi. What happened last night?”

“Nothing happened, Dad. I just had trouble sleeping knowing that a battalion of vampires were meeting in the lounge.”

James grinned. “It was difficult for me too at first, but after a while I realized that Tahlia wouldn’t have brought us to this place if she knew we’d be in danger.” He pierced a piece of bacon and popped it into his mouth. “Since you were born, Tahlia has been extremely paranoid about your safety. She would always ask me to double-check everything. I knew everything there was to know about your teachers, your art lecturers, the janitors, your friends, everyone. She never…”

Jemima’s head snapped toward her father. “You did background checks on my friends?”

James smiled. “She never wanted to leave anything to chance, and now I understand why.” He took a sip from his coffee and smiled. “If you want to blame anyone, it would have to be Tahlia. And having seen her in action against those renegade vampires last night, I’d forget about confronting her. She definitely could kick your ass.”

Jemima stared at her father for a few seconds before she began to chuckle softly. James, too, was grinning broadly. Footsteps at the door made them turn to see Rafina coming over with a tray.

“I hope you’re hungry; because once I started I got carried away.” Rafina placed a plate heaped with bacon, mushrooms, hash browns, and sausages in front of her. Jemima looked up from the plate and found dark eyes twinkling back.

“You could do with a little meat on your bones, if you don’t mind me saying.”

Jemima didn’t mind at all for she thoroughly enjoyed being spoiled “I will see how far I get. Thank you, Rafina.

†

Jemima sat up and stretched languidly after her nap. The dimly lit room she suspected was due to Rafina slipping in while she was sleeping to switch on the bedside lamps. She threw a quick glance to the alarm clock on her bedside table and saw that it was already past six in the evening. With a frown, she swung her feet off the side the bed and immediately was suspicious.

After breakfast, she’d spent an hour or so with her father, when she suddenly started to feel drowsy. The next thing she knew she woke up in her bed almost ten hours later. What did Rafina slip me to make me sleep so long? The hair at the back of her neck prickled suddenly, and she slowly turned. In a dark corner of the room, she felt an intense gaze on her. The longer she stared into the darkness the more intense the gaze became and the more uneasy she felt. The gaze was consuming her.

Tahlia. “If you’re trying to scare me, you’re succeeding.” Jemima came to her feet and stepped away from the bed. She eased her way toward the door while her eyes were fixed on the dark corner. When she realized the absurdity of her action, she stopped. Vampires are lightning fast, but Tahlia seemed even faster.

There was a slight movement and the tall shape of Tahlia disentangled itself from the shadows. Even in the semi-darkness of the room, Jemima could see the expression in the black eyes. They held a mixed expression of sadness and fear.

Why fear me? Jemima wondered. Hell, she is the dangerous one. What could I possibly do to hurt her?

“I did not mean to scare you, Jemima.” Tahlia took another step out of the shadows.

Jemima’s eyes swept over the black-clad figure. It was hard to believe she’d been so severely injured just last night. Tight black stretch pants encased the long legs. Jemima’s eyes swept upwards, and she noted that Tahlia wore a black silk shirt, which stretched over her beautiful full breasts and taut stomach. When Jemima raised her eyes to look into Tahlia’s, she blushed at her knowing look. Is she also thinking of our meeting in the bathroom at the Fire Stall? As sexy as the woman was, Jemima still didn’t trust her—especially not after last night. Red eyes and sharp pointy fangs flashed in her mind, and she slowly eased herself toward the door. Her eyes still fixed on Tahlia, who, still as a statue, gazed at her.

“What about last night. You wanted to scare me.”

“I did not want you to see me feed.”

Coming to a halt, Jemima frowned at the woman. “Feed? You mean sucking blood from a human being?”

Tahlia’s expression didn’t change nor did she move. “Yes, that is the action we take to secure nourishment. I knew you would find it unpleasant to observe, and I had to find a way to get you out of the room.”

After reaching the door, Jemima cast one last look at Tahlia, yanked open the door and dashed out. She prayed her father was in his room.

†

Tahlia could hear Jemima run down the hallway. After last night, she expected Jemima to be scared of her, but she hadn’t expected her reaction to hurt this much. Still a little weak from blood loss, she slowly walked over to the bed. Jemima’s scent wafted up from the bed linen, and, before she could stop herself, Tahlia picked up the pillow and pressed it against her nose. She inhaled deeply. What she wouldn’t give to lie with Jemima on the bed. She felt the familiar erotic clenching sensation in her stomach at the thought of feeling Jemima’s warm body in her arms. The beast reared and scalding hot lust poured into her veins. She sighed deeply and gently placed the pillow back in its original position.

“Now, I’ll have to ask Rafina to change the pillowcase.”

At the unexpected sound of Jemima’s voice behind her, Tahlia spun off the bed with dazzling speed and hurled herself in Jemima’s direction. She sighed with regret when she saw the blue eyes roll back in the blonde’s head and held out her arms as Jemima slowly fell into them. For a few moments, she savored the younger woman’s nearness before she gently swung the woman into her arms and carried her over to the bed.

One day, she told herself, the waiting will be over completely, and Jemima will look at her with passion-filled blue eyes as she carried her to their bed. She needed to be a little more patient and to keep the beast chained. Carefully, she laid the blonde down. That was when she saw the red stains on the pillow. Surprised, she reached for her cheek and grimaced when her fingertip came back stained with blood. She’s been doing a lot of crying lately and she roughly wiped the tears away. She couldn’t afford to indulge in this weakness. Too many people depended on her to be strong.

With a flick of her hand, she closed the door and sat on the edge of the bed looking down at Jemima’s pale face. She felt guilty for causing her to faint, but it was nice to hold her so close again. The black eyes softened as she stretched out next to Jemima and gently pulled her into her arms, cradling her soft warm body into hers. The familiar scent of honeysuckle engulfed her, and she inhaled deeply, groaning softly. Last night the combined smell of honeysuckle and Jemima’s blood made her dizzy with bloodlust and desire. She prided herself on last night’s restraint when she jerked her head away instead of allowing her fiendish hunger to take control. Tahlia pushed her nose deeper into the silky soft blonde locks. With the familiar scent teasing her senses, she felt the present fade away. .

Chapter Twelve

Rome 35 B.C.

The town was bustling with action. The ever-present breadbasket hanging loosely from her waist, she made her way down the busy cobblestone. It was the fifth day of the week, and the streets were alive with activity. Horses, pigs, goats, and chickens added to commotion. There was to be a tournament held later in the day, and many visitors from nearby villages and towns had poured into the city hoping to earn an extra gold piece or more by selling their wares to the rich nobles and other moneyed visitors.

It was a great day for business and her mother’s flat sweetbreads were selling fast. Her black eyes darted around for potential buyers, when she quickly spotted her next customer. An old, heavily cloaked woman beckoned her over. Knowing that many other girls like her were selling on the streets, she dashed over to the woman, dodging the hooves of a large warhorse. It was while she was fishing out two flatbreads from her breadbasket that she caught the scent, soft, fragrant and very seductive—honeysuckle.

Surprised, she looked up, wondering why an old woman would take so much trouble in applying fragrance when it would only serve as a lure for all the drunken soldiers to harass her. She pierced the dark shadow the hood of the cloak cast over the woman’s face and froze, stunned. From the dark depths of the hood, vivid sky-blue eyes stared at her. The eyes were too fresh and vibrant to belong to someone old. The woman held out a coin, and Tahlia’s eyes fell on the beautiful smooth skin of the customer’s hand. ‘One’s hands never lie’, her mom had told her.

“Smelling like that, your disguise is useless. One look into your eyes and you will find yourself at the mercy of a drunkard,” she said boldly. Her interest was immediately piqued. She loved women—thoroughly. Many of the girls around the city could attest to that fact. She always made time to seek new challenges and pursue them. She smiled to herself. Each one of them had come back for more. This woman, however, was intriguing. It was obvious that she was young, and judging from the fragrant oils she used, from a good family Even though she was the daughter of a dirt poor washer woman, the woman’s status didn’t scare her off. She’d had a few nobles in her bed and at times she’d had them in their own lavish beds, too. Had them screaming her name and begging her for more. She had her beauty to thank for all that. It attracted women and men alike. By selling bread, she had a great way to meet potential lovers, and that meant her mother’s breads sold out almost every day. She had a rule. First, they bought from her and only then, she repaid them for the favor.

Her black eyes slowly raked over the woman in front of her. She looked like she was about her age—nineteen, no more. The cloak hid her figure, but she knew instinctively that underneath that loose fitting cloak was a tall lean body. When her eyes moved upwards, they clashed with the blue ones again. The blue eyes flashed, a strange expression in them, and shrugging, the woman pushed back the cloak to expose a beautiful oval-shaped face, framed by long golden locks.

Shocked, she staggered backward. Not only was the woman extraordinarily beautiful—she was the daughter of Romulus Titus, the head of Caesar’s personal bodyguards and the godchild of Caesar himself. No one would dare touch her, no matter how drunk. She looked around nervously and slowly backed away. She knew that an army of hidden bodyguards was nearby.

The adventurous exploits of the young noblewoman were legendary. One tale was that she had once dressed as a boy to take part in a semi-tournament in a neighboring village. The incident ended tragically when a group of boys, bitter at losing to the slightly built newcomer, ambushed her. Great was their shock when a group of armed palace guards appeared out of nowhere. The deaths of the boys were unfortunate, and the noblewoman never tried anything like that again.

The incident caused quite an upheaval in the small farming community, but Caesar quickly squelched the unruliness by posting a battalion of guards in the village’s center. His message was clear—those who dared speak out would have to deal with the guards. The townsfolk quickly returned to their normal routines, but bitterness remained.

Repulsed by her own behavior, the young girl redeemed herself somewhat by begging her doting godfather to recall his troops and allow her to atone for the slain boys’ death by presenting his parents with farming implements and gold coins. The grieving parents accepted her gesture of remorse, and from then on, the people of the village held her in high esteem.

Tahlia looking at the girl and knew she wasn’t about to invoke Caesar’s wrath and slowly moved away.

“No, please do not go.” The girl took a hasty step towards her.

Tahlia knew she would receive a brutal beating if seen talking to a noble in public without having averted her eyes. She turned and fled, disappearing into the crowd. After running as fast as her long legs could carry her and throwing in a few confusing turns in case she was followed, she stuttered to a stop. Bent over from the waist, she gasped for breath after her run. She nearly jumped out of her skin when a heavy hand landed on her shoulder. Her knees went weak at the sight of the heavily armed man who stared down at her. She covered her face and head with her arms, and whimpered softly, expecting a beating. When nothing happened, she cautiously looked up and was shocked to see the man move aside, allowing the blonde woman to step forward. How had they caught up to her so fast?

“Why are you running away from me? I mean you no harm.”

Tahlia saw the smile and quickly cast her eyes down. “I humbly ask your forgiveness for having showed any disrespect in talking to you, milady.”

When the girl reached out and touched her coarse woolen tunic, Tahlia knew the small reassuring caress reached deeper than was intended.

“Do not apologize. What is your name?”

Tahlia looked at the stoic bodyguard and obliged. “Tahlia.”

The girl smiled. “You have beautiful eyes, Tahlia. My name is Aurora.”

†

That day they forged a wonderful friendship. They would meet once a week on the street corner and Aurora would pretend to buy bread from her. Then they would slip into an empty vendor’s stall nearby and talk. Tahlia being raised by only one parent who made a living baking bread and washing soldier uniforms fascinated Aurora. Tahlia, on the other hand, tried hard to suppress her growing attraction for the beautiful noble.

“We have been friends for almost five months now, but still you seem uncomfortable in my presence, Tahlia. Why?”

Tahlia, sitting on a crude wooden chair facing the woman squirmed at the question. Aurora was so stunning, that it was impossible to look at her for long without getting lost in her beautiful blue eyes. Tahlia knew to choose her words carefully and not let it slip that it was pure torture to be around Aurora so often. The emotional toll it was taking on her body was overwhelming. Since meeting Aurora, Tahlia had stopped bedding other girls. She was well aware that no matter how many times or how many women she took to her bed, no one else could extinguish the fire that the blue-eyed Aurora had set alight within her. Now, she owed Aurora an answer.

“I am still scared of being caught talking to you, Aurora.” She saw the blue eyes narrow slightly before Aurora walked to the entrance of the stall and looked out.

Tahlia admired the tall frame. It was Aurora’s habit to dispose of her cloak once in the stall. The first time she had, Tahlia was happy to confirm her belief that a tall, slender body was hidden underneath the unflattering folds of the cloak. Now, she was so absorbed in studying Aurora’s body that she hadn’t even noticed that Aurora had turned to look at her.

“You are lying to me, Tahlia.”

With a red hot blush, Tahlia closed her eyes and prayed that Aurora would not question her any further. Her prayer came back unanswered, when Aurora frowned. Her blue eyes had a strange look in them.

“I cannot tell you the true reason, Aurora. I value your friendship too much.”

Tahlia watched as Aurora turned and closed the wooden door before coming to stand in front of her, prompting her also to stand. Tahlia was at least a few inches taller than Aurora, but for what the blonde lacked in height, she made up for in presence.

“You want to take me to your bed, do you not?”

The silence, following the softly spoken question, was deafening. Tahlia’s insides shifted abruptly, and she almost doubled over to clutch her stomach to stop its summersaults. Instead, she stared into the blue eyes in mute shock.

“Well, do you?”

Tahlia threw caution to the wind and slowly nodded. She expected her friend to run screaming for the door and be out of her life forever. The serious expression in the blue eyes changed, replaced by a look of immense relief.

“Me, too,” Aurora whispered.

Tahlia thought she would die from excitement as relief coursed through her body. Not knowing what to do next, Tahlia merely gazed at the noble woman and smiled. She held her breath when Aurora stepped closer until their bodies brushed against each other and Aurora kissed her. It was a deep, hungry kiss that turned Tahlia’s legs to jelly and her brains to mud. Breaking away, they both gasped for breath. There was now no way they could revert to their previous relationship. They were too hungry for each other.

Tahlia made sure she locked the rickety door before they quickly undressed and she picked up Aurora, laying her on the rough wooden table. She kissed Aurora gently, touched the blonde's hair, brought a few strands to her nose, and inhaled the now familiar scent. Her other hand reached for the full fleshy breasts, which she lovingly bathed with her tongue. When she sucked a hard, pearly nipple into her hot mouth, Aurora pushed out a long moan, which inflamed Tahlia even more.

When she moved lower, Tahlia felt the stiffening of Aurora’s spine and saw the uncertain look in the blue eyes for the first time.

“You will like it. I promise.” Tahlia made good on her promise. With the first touch of her lips upon Aurora’s swollen nub, the noble woman grabbed her close and held her in that position.

After a while Tahlia pulled away. Touching her down there, Tahlia smiled when her hand came back wet. She lifted her head and looked into the blue eyes.

“Please, do not stop, Tahlia.” Aurora’s nails clawed at Tahlia’s back.

Tahlia crossed two fingers, and probed the slick entrance. A soft gasp escaped Aurora’s lips. Cautiously Tahlia slipped inside—deep, then deeper and then so deep that she heard Aurora’s breath hissing through clenched teeth. She repeated the action until she felt the tiny vibrations deep within Aurora. She looked into the passion-contorted face and felt herself tremble at the sight of Aurora biting her lower lip.

With a groan, she bent forward and took Aurora’s mouth in a searing kiss while her fingers increased the pace. Aurora screamed into her mouth. The blonde finally came amid thrashing and shudders. Tahlia held her, looking down into the beautiful tear-streaked face, and it was there it all started.

Love…a love that would transcend mortality and time. When the tear-filled blue eyes opened again after a long while, Tahlia looked deeply into them and offered her heart.

“I love you, Aurora.”

“I love you, too.”

†

They pledged never to make love like that again. Their first time was to be the only time their souls merged like that. They wanted to treasure the memory of their first time together, immortalize the moment. But they came very close.

Twice.

The second time was when her mother finally decided to present her to Lecrac. Even though Tahlia was the one who had urged her mother to consider the offer, she was scared of what would happen to Aurora and her, to their love.

†

It was a breezy summer’s evening as she slipped through the underground channel and up the stairs, making sure that she stayed close to the man leading the way. His broad shoulders were blocking her way and with him carrying the torch, she had no other option but to follow him closely. They entered a wide open room and the man led her to a door at the far corner of the room. Once there he looked back at her and with a faint smile stood to the side.

“Do not leave any marks this time,” he teased, and Tahlia blushed as she pushed the door open.

A big four-poster bed with the drapes pulled back dominated the room. Tahlia smiled at the sight of Aurora lying on her side completely naked. She walked over to her, and sitting on the bed, let her hand slowly trace the curves of her lover’s body. She stopped when she encountered a fresh scratch mark and looked up into the blue eyes. She smiled apologetically and the beautiful face broke into a wide grin.

“You did not believe me when I told you that the student almost always surpasses the master.”

Tahlia grinned and bent down to kiss the mark. The last time they’d been together, Aurora had offered to take over the role of the aggressor, stating that she was ready to test the skills she’d acquired over the past few years of their relationship. Eager to encourage her to take the initiative, Tahlia had given in to her. The scratch marks were testimony of how much she enjoyed their role reversal. Aurora had tipped her universe on its back.

“Is something bothering you, my love?” Aurora asked.

So in tuned were they to each other that Tahlia knew it was impossible to hide anything from her lover. “I do not know how to start.”

Aurora sat up. “Start at the beginning.”

Tahlia stared into the expressive blue eyes, and she felt tears welling up in her own. “I am leaving Rome.”

“Why? For how long?” Aurora’s fingertips gently wiped the tears away.

“Forever.”

She felt the fingertips freeze on her face, and then the blue eyes pierced hers. Shock and dread reflected in the gaze. “Forever?” Aurora whispered. “Why? What about…what about us?”

With a heavy heart, Tahlia told her why and then it was her turn to hold a sobbing Aurora in her arms. Her heart broke at being the cause of such pain. But she knew deep down that there was no other choice. A future with Aurora was impossible. After three wonderful years together, they both were way past marriage age. Despite Aurora’s ‘advanced’ age, rumors circulated on the streets that Caesar was just waiting for the right moment to forge a political alliance by marrying Aurora off.

“What if I ask my father to employ your mother? You can come and stay with her in the castle, and we can be together forever.”

“It will not work, my love. I owe this sacrifice to my mother. As much as it hurts, I will have to do this. I owe it to my mother to have a chance at a better life. She has sacrificed so much for me.”

“And me? How will I live without you?”

She did not have an answer, so she said nothing. Instead, she made love to Aurora desperately, savoring her touch, her sighs, her cries, and even her tears. There were no scars left that night. Instead, they cemented their love, strengthening their eternal bond.

Leaving Aurora that night had been the most painful thing she’d ever had to do. She cried herself to sleep that night, locked in the warm arms of the only other person she loved unconditionally, her best friend—Paloma. Tahlia knew her mother sensed her pain because she tried countless times to get her daughter to open up. But it was to no avail. Grinolde wouldn’t have understood, and Tahlia didn’t want her own sacrifice make her mother’s actions seem selfish.

†

The long journey to Transylvania had been pure torture, with each step taking her farther and farther away from the one person she’d put her life down for. At least Paloma had been there with her all the way. On the first day, they awoke in the Lecrac Castle, Tahlia made herself a promise to go back, find Aurora, hold her again, and tell her how much she loved her. However, it didn’t happen as she’d thought it would.

They’d been there six weeks when Lecrac showed up in her room one night. Tahlia, still uneasy about the dark aura of the castle, had locked the door from inside when she retired. To find the handsome man standing over her bed when she opened her eyes shocked her.

“Tonight I will bequeath you a gift, my daughter. A gift that I am not sure you would want if you had a choice.” His eyes were gentle, though an ever-present sadness clung to him.

A sudden drowsiness came over her and soon she was in a deep sleep. That night, Tahlia’s life altered dramatically and irrevocably. In an instant, everything she supposed about the future, along with her hopes and dreams, vanished. By decree of The Royal Clan, she was forbidden from having contact with anyone from her past.

After ten long years of teachings and tough battleground training, she hoped she had convinced Lecrac to offer her a single boon. She was willing to grovel for it, but he had refused, and she’d never asked him again. Instead, she met her lover secretly—in her dreams when the sun was at its highest and her body laid cold and stiff under layers of earth. There, she could love Aurora without needing anyone’s permission. Two years later Lecrac called her to him again.

She found him standing on the balcony of the castle overlooking the village. Without turning to face her, she heard him say, “You once asked me for a boon, my daughter. Upon my refusal, you have shown great resilience, devotion, and did not desert the cause. Your loyalty has paid off.”

Tahlia was once again aware of the sagging shoulders and the tired look in his eyes.

“I have come to an important decision. I need predecessors.”

Not knowing where the conversation was going, Tahlia stood with her eyes and mind blank.

“I have made my choice, and I want you to accept the added responsibility that I know you can handle.”

When the door opened behind her, three more vampires entered quietly. Two men and a woman came to stand next to her. She knew them all well, two because they often paired up in battle. Jonas, the dark one, was a great warrior with a stronger sense of duty than any other vampire she knew. Pierre, on the other hand, had a playful disposition but was just as lethal as Jonas on the battlefield. Paloma, the third vampire, was, besides her, the most dangerous female vampire amongst the nation. Lecrac had chosen his best students.

“The four of you will be my legacy. Under your rule, my children, you will flourish and uphold our decree. ”

That night, Valentyn Ordeleus Lecrac gave his life for the continuance of his Race. When the others had left after having fed from him, he’d asked Tahlia to remain.

“When your mother brought you here I knew that my Race would be built around you. You have sensed the beast in me even when the others could not. You, I will give the finest of all gifts. My last breath will be yours and so will everything that I have acquired.”

She saw the sad eyes that looked at her with an intense light.

“Besides that, I want to grant you the boon you have requested from me, but I want you to take responsibility for whatever ramifications might arise from this decision.”

Tahlia saw sadness return to his eyes.

“Tonight a Vampire Queen is born. Instill the noble qualities of our doctrine and maintain the balance between mortal and immortal. This alliance will be the future of our Race.” He’d held out his bleeding wrist. “Come, my Queen, embrace your birthright.”

Those were the last words she heard Lecrac say before she sunk her fangs in his wrist. She did not let go until his great ancient heart stopped beating. As if on cue, Tahlia sensed the other three vampires enter the room. Together, the four vampires took Lecrac’s remains and carried his body deep into the Carpathian Mountains where they waited until dawn for Mother Sun to claim the eldest, most powerful of Vampires that had walked the earth. It took Tahlia another three years before she gave into the powerful urge and went in search of the love of her life…

She’d smelled it even before she’d seen her—honeysuckle. Using her powerful senses, the familiar fragrance dazzled her and took a few seconds to allow the scent to seep into her core. And then she was there. Her blonde locks glowed silver under the stark bright light of the full moon. Her eyes hungrily searched her beloved’s face, and she felt her heartbeat accelerate. Aurora had changed little over the past fifteen years. Except for her eyes that looked sad. Even from where Tahlia hid amongst the shadows of the trees, she could see Aurora’s melancholy. That was one thing they had in common over the past years—sadness. Like her thirst, sadness and loneliness had been Tahlia’s constant companion.

She reached up to touch her thudding heart and saw the blonde head turn toward her. Blue eyes tried to penetrate the shadows where she stood. Anxiously, Tahlia held her breath while her black eyes caressed the beautiful face. At thirty-five summers, Aurora looked even more beautiful than when she’d seen her last. The blue eyes narrowed slightly but, almost immediately, looked away.

With her extra sensitive senses, Tahlia probed the castle to see who else was there with Aurora—a husband, perhaps, or a lover. That idea was extremely repulsive, and she felt a jolt of jealousy at the thought of someone else touching Aurora’s satin smooth skin. She must have made a sound because the blue eyes once again turned in her direction. This time Aurora didn’t look away as she slowly came to her feet. Tahlia felt like kicking herself. She had scared her and now Aurora was going to leave the garden and run back into the castle.

What happened next made her obsidian eyes widen in sudden alarm. Aurora was coming straight at her. For a brief panic-stricken moment, she thought of concealing her presence using a cloaking spell, but the choice wasn’t hers to make. The blonde was just a few feet away from her, and the blue eyes fixed on her face. It was impossible. Even with above-average eyesight, it would be impossible for a human to detect someone hiding in the pitch-dark shadows where she stood.

“Are you there?”

Tahlia closed her eyes at the sound of the melodious voice. When she opened them again, she found Aurora staring straight into her eyes. She quietly shifted deeper into the shadows.

“Tahlia?”

At the sound of her whispered name, her heart skipped a beat. How was it possible for Aurora to sense her presence? Humans are not supposed to have such powers. She burrowed further into the shadows. No, she shook her head. This wasn’t how it was supposed to be. She merely wanted to see her Aurora one last time before moving on. As powerful as she was, she had nothing to offer. Nothing except a life lived in darkness and—danger. She was a hunter and humans were her prey. She visualized the cloaking spell in her head so that even if Aurora came closer still, she would not be able to see. But before she could enforce the spell, Aurora spoke again.

“I love you.”

Tahlia staggered backward at the sound of the whisper. She slapped her hand over her chest. Those three little words had pierced the skin and burrowed into her cold heart, which now emitted a warm glow. She couldn’t walk away again. It would kill her.

“I love you, too.”

She saw the blue eyes widen and then she saw them fill with tears. Aurora’s lower lip trembled with the effort to keep her tears from falling.

“Am I dreaming? Please, tell me, because I will die if it is just another dream.”

Tahlia inhaled deeply and extricated herself from the shadows. She heard a low anguished moan come from Aurora, who slowly sank to the soft grass, her arms crossed over her chest. A deep guttural sob escaped Aurora’s lips causing Tahlia to quickly step closer and fall to her knees before gathering Aurora in her arms. She pushed her nose in the soft fragrant hair and meshed Aurora’s slim body against hers as sorrowful sobs raked the blonde’s body.

Tahlia allowed herself the luxury of shedding one lonely blood tear, which rolled down her cheek and disappeared into the blonde hair. They sat like that for what seemed like hours before Aurora lifted her head. Tahlia saw the blue eyes glitter with unshed tears and noticed that her hands were shaking badly as they cupped Aurora’s face.

“I made a promise to the gods that if I was granted one last chance to gaze upon your beautiful face that they could have my life and everything else of value I have to offer.” Aurora’s fingertips brushed over Tahlia’s lips while fresh tears ran down her cheeks. “Look at you. You are still perfect. Now that I have seen you again, I do not think I will be able to leave this world peacefully knowing that I will have to leave you behind.”

Tahlia reached up and gently wiped the tears from her cheeks. Aurora grabbed her hand and brought it to her lips.

“I love you.”

Tahlia swallowed the lump in her throat, and, with her other hand cupped Aurora’s damp cheek. She had to do what she came there for or she would never find the courage to do it again. She loved this woman more than it was possible and therefore she needed to be honest with her.

“Aurora…”

“No more talking for the night. I just want you to make love to me before the gods decide to fulfill the promise.” With that said, Aurora came to her feet, pulled her by the hand, and led her deeper into the shadows.

Tahlia stared at the woman who led her further and further from the castle. If only Aurora knew that she was leading a dangerous predator by the hand. Tahlia was glad they were going deeper into the garden where no one would hear Aurora’s screams when she finally found out what Tahlia was.

She shook her head slightly and came to a stop. She couldn’t make love to Aurora, knowing that things had changed—that she’d changed. It would be making a mockery of their love. She saw Aurora turn to look at her. Confronted by the love-filled gaze, Tahlia lowered her eyes.

“There is something I need to tell you.” Tahlia raised her head and saw the concern in the blue eyes. “I cannot make love to you unless I tell you this. I also do not expect you to make love to me afterwards.”

This time Tahlia saw that the blue eyes held fear.

“What can you tell me that will make me love you less, my Dark Angel?”

Tahlia could read the fear in Aurora’s eyes and steeled herself before taking a few steps back. She held her hand out, palm up, to stop Aurora from coming any closer.

“Something happened to me at the place where I was taken.”

“Did they hurt you?”

Tahlia almost smiled at the protective nature of the woman. Aurora always protected her when they were together, using her immense wealth and the backing of her bodyguards. There were no more beatings by drunken soldiers or other vendors. Everyone knew the washer’s daughter was under the protection of Caesar’s favorite and most beloved goddaughter.

“No, but they changed me.” She looked away. “I am not human anymore, Aurora.”

“What do you mean? You are here with me. I have touched you.” The confusion in her voice was unmistakable. “What are you trying to tell me?”

“I am a monster…a very dangerous one.” The admission came out hoarsely. She’d thought monster so many times, but never thought it would sound so…so true. Indeed, she was a very dangerous predator. She shouldn’t be there and had no right tainting Aurora’s pure soul with her presence. Tahlia could smell fear when Aurora’s blue eyes widened.

“What kind of monster, Tahlia?” she whispered.

The silence stretched for a few moments. Oh, please, don’t reject me, her heart begged of the woman in front of her. It was now or never. “Nosferatu.”

The dark quiet of the night greedily swallowed the word, but Tahlia thought she could actually still hear a faint echo in her mind. She had said it, and now she closed her eyes because she couldn’t bear to see the horror on Aurora’s face. She could handle anything but that. She kept her eyes closed waiting for Aurora to scream and flee. It was only now that she understood what Lecrac had meant when he warned her against possible ramifications.

Lecrac had taught his students everything there was to learn about being a vampire. He put the most emphasis on the loneliness they would endure. He told them the loneliness would come because humans would never understand or accept them. Loved ones would turn away in fear, and some would even betray them out of fear. Maybe she should have listened to him and stayed away.

She opened her eyes to find Aurora staring at her. The woman’s fear was so great that she shook like a leaf. Tahlia swallowed deeply and took another step away from the terrified woman. As a child, her mother had scared her with tales of the bloodsucking monster that wandered the earth after dark and ate undisciplined children leaving only skin and bones in their beds. Lecrac was the monster that the tales were based on. Now, she was one, too.

“I will not hurt you, but I will feel better if you return to the castle. There are thieves lurking around at this hour.” Tahlia turned and walked into the shadows, her heart shattering in her chest. She shouldn’t have come back. Her only memory from then on would be of a pale, horrified Aurora. She would return to Transylvania immediately. Maybe the pain would subside once she’d put enough distance between her and Aurora. She was about to blend into the darkness when Aurora called out.

“If I should die, then I would want it to be by your hand, Nosferatu. I cannot live without you and your love.”

Tahlia spun around and saw Aurora still stood where she’d left her. She looked so pale. This time, Tahlia sunk to the ground. Her heart felt like it would burst with love. She heard Aurora come closer and stop when she was standing a few steps away.

“Monster or not, you have captured my soul, and I will die if you walk out of my life again.”

Tahlia looked up and sensed the fear that still hung heavy in the night air.

“I am terrified of what you embody, but I am willing to learn to live with it.”

Tahlia stared at Aurora as streaks of blood tears ran down her cheeks. Acceptance—at last. Love finally defeated the most powerful vampire in the world.

Aurora came to kneel in front of her, and, with badly shaking hands, wiped the blood tears from Tahlia’s face before clasping her arms around her, holding her tight.

“You are wrong, Tahlia. You may be what you say you are, but you are far from being a monster. I would know if you were an evil being. My heart would have known; just as I knew that you were not completely lost to me.”

Tahlia lifted her face and stared into the somber blue eyes. What had she done to deserve Aurora’s love? “Truth be told, I am not worthy of your love, Aurora. The only way I can repay you is by offering my undying love. I love you with every fiber of my being and I promise to love you until the day I leave this earth.” Her words were raspy and she saw the blue eyes become tender.

“Be careful what you promise me, Tahlia. If the tales are true, you will live for hundreds of years…long after I have gone. No one can love someone for that long.”

“I promise you that I will wander the earth in search of your soul in every human. Once I have found it, I will wait for it to recognize mine, and then we will continue our love.”

That night, Tahlia let Aurora take her to her bed and they lay together, talking quietly just like they had so many years ago. It was only later—much later—that Aurora felt comfortable enough to try to seduce Tahlia. The blonde’s body was taut from fear as she cautiously began to kiss her. Tahlia made no sudden moves that might further frighten Aurora. Instead, she lay on her back and closed her eyes, making herself vulnerable to her beloved. It seemed to have worked because she felt the stiffness slowly leave Aurora’s body.

Aurora became bolder, and she deepened the kiss. She rolled away from Tahlia just long enough to remove her clothes and then resumed kissing her. The feeling of Aurora’s naked body brushing over hers was so intoxicating that Tahlia let out a soft, tortured moan. With gentle hands, she started to caress her lover’s naked back. When Aurora lifted her lips from hers, Tahlia could feel her looking down at her.

Tahlia, not wanting to startle Aurora, spoke softly. “I thought of you every moment of every day, craving your touch and your kisses. I never thought we would be together like this again.” Tahlia slowly opened her eyes to find Aurora smiling at her, her blue eyes warm.

“I have missed you, too. I would sit outside every night hoping that you would show up one night and again sweep me off my feet.”

“It happened tonight, did it not?”

“Yes,” Aurora replied, “but I wonder if we will ever get to the lovemaking part if you are going to talk this much.”

Tahlia threw back her head and laughed. For the first time in fifteen years she laughed. The melodious sound cast the shadows from her heart, and imaginary candles lit every dark corner of her being. When she looked back at Aurora, she found her lover looking at her with a tender expression, eyes bright with unshed tears.

“Your laughter is still as beautiful as I remember. Everything about you is beautiful, my love.”

Aurora did not wait for a reply but instead continued to make love to her. After they’d made love countless times, Tahlia did not fall asleep. There were still a few hours to dawn, and she simply lay there looking at a sleeping Aurora. Her lover looked so peaceful sleeping in her arms. After a powerful climax, which had made her chant Aurora’s name repeatedly, the blue eyes had stared into hers, radiating love.

“Do not ever call yourself a monster, my love. Because you are not and never will be one in my eyes.”

Aurora’s voice sounded unbelievably gentle, and, after she repeated those words throughout the night, a tiny part of Tahlia started to believe it. The only time Tahlia did feel like a monster was when she took a little blood from Aurora as she was sleeping. It was not to quench her thirst but to ensure that she would always be a part of her. No matter where in the world she found herself, Tahlia would always know where to find her mate. In turn, she’d pierced her own skin, and, after placing Aurora in a deep trance, helped her take a few sips of her blood, thereby blending their souls for eternity. Now they were two halves of one being, and no one would ever come between them. After a while, she gently woke Aurora and made passionate love to her that almost felt like their first time.

Thus, their 2000-year love affair began.

Chapter Thirteen

Jemima stirred lightly, and snuggled closer, cuddling deeper into Tahlia’s arms. Tahlia could feel her regaining consciousness, and she held her breath. When Jemima stiffened as she became aware of who was holding her, Tahlia smiled wryly. She waited for a scream to follow, but instead Jemima just lay there, seemingly holding her breath, too. Tahlia slowly disentangled herself from Jemima’s body. She’d been so lost in thought earlier that she hadn’t realized the blonde had wrapped herself around her tall frame. Jemima quickly turned away from her, her body taut with tension.

“Before you faint again,” Tahlia began softly, “I want to apologize for startling you earlier. I did not expect you to come back. Having said that, I will now slowly get off the bed and leave.”

She was halfway across the room when Jemima’s voice stopped her.

“What do you want from me, Tahlia?” Jemima was still facing away from her.

“I am not sure you are ready for the truth, Jemima.”

Jemima sat up. “What is the truth, Tahlia? And this time I don’t want you to speak in riddles.”

Tahlia slowly moved closer. “You are the ultimate price.”

“Meaning?”

Tahlia came to sit on the edge of the bed, but she made sure to keep a comfortable distance from her. “I love you.”

Jemima blinked. You…you…you love me? What does that mean? We don’t even know each other.”

“Let me show you.”

†

Before she could comprehend what Tahlia meant, Jemima felt Tahlia’s fingertips on both sides of her temples. Almost immediately, a stream of raw emotions and vivid descriptions poured into her mind. Jemima opened her mouth, scared of the strange images taking shape behind her closed eyelids, but no sound came. It felt as if she were in a dream looking at the scene in front of her. Where am I?

At first, all she could see was a quiet clear stream surrounded by tall evergreen trees. Then the surface of the water broke and a blonde head appeared. The person turned, and Jemima gasped. She knew this person. In fact, she was looking at herself or an extremely close likeness of herself. The only difference was that the other woman’s hair was very long. She couldn’t help watching the scene as it unfolded…

“The water is nice and cool. Why do you not you join me, my love?” She sounded so carefree and happy and her eyes were alight with love as she was openly flirting with whoever was waiting for her on the side of the stream. Upon hearing the response, the blue eyes changed almost immediately, darkening with desire.

“I am in the mood for something else, little one.”

Jemima gasped at the familiar endearment and the familiar husky voice. The other person came into view and Jemima stiffened as she recognized the tall, dark woman with laughing black eyes. Tahlia!

She saw the vampire wade into the stream, pull the woman into her arms, and share a long, passionate kiss. She heard soft moans come from deep within the woman’s throat as the vampire first licked her lips then plunged her tongue deep into the woman’s mouth. After a breathtaking kiss, she saw Tahlia swing the woman into her arms and leave the stream to lay her down on a thick bed of clothing.

What followed was so beautiful; it brought tears to Jemima’s eyes. Tahlia, whispering soft endearments in her lover’s ear, made love to the woman with infinite tenderness. Jemima felt her own heartbeat speed up as Tahlia stroked the woman’s feverish body and kissed her naked thighs. When she saw Tahlia’s hand glide downward on the woman’s shivering body, Jemima quickly closed her eyes, not certain she wanted to see that part. But even with her eyes closed, she could feel the other woman’s pleasure.

Jemima’s body started to throb as she felt the other woman’s body stretch to accommodate Tahlia’s fingers slowly entering her. Jemima tried to stifle a groan, but it slipped out; she was shocked to hear Tahlia’s answering moan in her ear. She opened her eyes and found the obsidian gaze locked on her face, then her lips, and then her eyes. She quickly closed her eyes.

Jemima could feel Tahlia’s strong hand starting to move rhythmically between the woman’s legs, and Jemima gasped when she felt a shudder run down her own spine. She felt the pressure build, spreading from between her legs, and speeding up through her whole body. She screamed hoarsely as her body exploded in tiny sharp darts of pleasure. After having shared the other woman’s orgasm, Jemima slowly opened her eyes. With her breathing still ragged, she saw Tahlia slide over the limp body of the woman, covering the blonde’s body with hers.

She saw a glint of sharp fangs and felt them sink deep into the woman’s neck. Jemima reached up and touched her own neck. When the fangs pierced the skin, there was slight discomfort, but then another orgasm rushed through both their bodies. Jemima gasped loudly.

Jemima relived many more moments, but every time she found herself in a different setting, and—from the various styles of clothing worn—realized she was shifting through different centuries. The only constant was Tahlia. She always looked the same, and the intensity of the love remained unchanged. It was strange, but she could feel her heart already yearning for the tall vampire. Just when she thought she couldn’t experience more, she found herself in a candle-lit room…

A big four-poster bed took up most of the space in the room. Tucked between the sheets a fragile old woman lay. Upon closer inspection, Jemima realized with shock that the old woman was in fact herself. From the woman’s shallow and labored breathing, Jemima knew instantly she was dying. She felt strong arms surround her and Jemima knew she was experiencing the dying woman’s emotions. Tahlia cradled the fragile body in her strong arms.

“I love you,” Tahlia murmured repeatedly into the woman’s ear until, with a soft shudder and an angelic smile directed at Tahlia, the woman closed her watery blue eyes.

Jemima watched as Tahlia threw back her dark head and a tortured howl burst from her lips. She saw the beautiful face streak with blood red tears. Jemima’s chest clenched with emotion as she felt Tahlia’s immense pain cleaving through her heart. Jemima wanted to double over from the pain. It was so intense, too much for a mere human to absorb.

The scene suddenly changed, and Jemima found herself standing in a graveyard. The nearest tombstone read 11 March 1896. Tahlia was kneeling in front of a freshly dug grave, her face hard as if it, too, were cut from granite. With a soft cry, Jemima turned away from the poignant scene. It was too much. She couldn’t take anymore.

Jemima opened her eyes, shocked to find hot tears streaming down her cheeks. Tahlia’s sorrowful black eyes were looking at her. Jemima reached up and gently cupped Tahlia’s cheek. She let Tahlia reach out and lift her onto her lap before Tahlia leaned into the caress. Jemima sobbed pitifully in Tahlia’s neck. After her tears subsided, Jemima silently snuggled in Tahlia arms. An occasional sniff was the only sign that she was still awake.

†

“I have loved you like that every time, and you…you have loved me back just as passionately.”

The black eyes suddenly looked infinitely sad to Jemima.

“I have been alone for so long now, and I have missed you so much.”

When Tahlia came to her feet with Jemima still cradled against her chest, Jemima gasped.

“But the pain and loneliness are distant memories now that I can hold you in my arms again.”

Jemima looked on in rapt fascination as she saw the dark head come closer and closer still. She held the dark gaze and saw it turn even darker. The air hitched in her throat when she realized that there was no more space between them. Their lips touched, and Jemima sighed in unison with Tahlia as the gentle current, which sprinted through her, exploded behind her eyes. What now? Can this get even better? Jemima savored the warm breath of Tahlia on her lips.

It was as if Tahlia sensed her indecision and pushed her tongue against Jemima’s lips. With a soft whimper, Jemima granted her entrance. The moment the vampire’s tongue slipped into her mouth, Jemima’s insides melted and her arms tightened against Tahlia’s neck. Tahlia’s tongue gently, but thoroughly, explored her mouth, and when the vampire broke the kiss, Jemima let out a small cry. Jemima saw the unfathomable look in the depths of Tahlia’s blinking black eyes. It was then that realization dawned on her.

“It was you...the other night. It really was you. You came to my bedroom and…and…” Jemima couldn’t finish the sentence, because the dark eyes were now looking at her with blatant hunger. Jemima wondered vaguely if the hunger was for sex or for blood. She saw a brief look of amusement flicker in the dark eyes, but it was gone before she could analyze it. “You made love to me in my sleep.”

“You were very much awake. I simply placed you in a light trance.”

Jemima saw the black eyes flash.

“Next time I make love to you, it will be while you are fully conscious.”

Tahlia pulled Jemima even closer, her arms tightening around her.

“You might not feel it now, but your mind needs time to absorb everything you have seen and heard tonight. I will have to put you to sleep otherwise the memories will keep you up all night.” She gently laid Jemima on the bed and pulled a sheet over her.

The action brought their faces close, and Jemima smiled when Tahlia brushed a soft kiss over her lips. When Tahlia began to pull away, Jemima drew her close again. With their noses almost touching, she shared a soft, quiet look with Tahlia. Tahlia eventually pulled away.

“You need to rest now, my love.” She turned to leave.

Jemima grabbed Tahlia’s hand. “Not yet, Tahlia.”

“Is something wrong?”

“No.” Jemima reached for Tahlia’s other hand. “Will I be able to remember everything tomorrow morning?”

“Yes, but I can remove them if you want.”

Jemima quickly sat up, pulling Tahlia down on the bed with her. “I want to remember everything tomorrow.” She was suddenly shy and lowered her eyelashes to hide her eyes. “I especially want to remember you.”

Tahlia closed her eyes for a few moments. When she opened them, Jemima was completely humbled by the love she saw blazing.

“Then I promise that I will not alter your memory.”

Jemima smiled gently as she pulled Tahlia closer. She saw Tahlia hesitate briefly. “I promise not to bite.” At Tahlia’s stunned expression, she laughed softly. “I’m really not equipped to bite people…unlike you.”

When Tahlia leaned toward her, Jemima pulled her closer until they were looking deep into each other’s eyes. “Has anyone ever told you that it is dangerous to love the way you do? You might get hurt,” Jemima said. When she saw the black eyes melt, Jemima felt herself drowning in their depths.

“There is no other way to love you, Jemima. One day you, too, will know what it feels like to love me that same way.”

Jemima lifted her fingers to her lips and then placed them against Tahlia’s. “I want to remember everything.” She lay back and closed her eyes.

Chapter Fourteen

Tahlia looked down at a sleeping Jemima and planted a soft kiss on the smooth forehead. At last, Jemima was hers. It had never taken her so long to convince any of the others. She smiled faintly. Except for one other—Neve…

The Macgregor was a stubborn 16th century Scottish laird. Even after Tahlia had revealed herself to Neve, the woman still looked at her with pure suspicion in her brilliant blue eyes. Only after Tahlia had taken her to bed did the woman fully accept her and welcome their love.

But Neve, thrown from her horse during a wild boar hunt, died prematurely. Buried deep in her earthy cradle under Neve’s castle, Tahlia was unable to rush to her love’s side during the daylight hours. That night, she awakened with a blood-chilling howl, rushing to Neve’s bedside where she lay in a coma. Although others could not hear Neve’s utterances, she could. By blending their minds, Tahlia could converse with her dying lover. Still, they hadn’t had enough time. Neve was in a coma for three days, barely enough time for them to say their goodbyes and to kiss for the last time.

Neve had promised that she would return one day. Looking down at the sleeping face of Jemima, Tahlia nodded. It seemed as if Neve had kept her promise. Tahlia easily recognized her spirit—Jemima was just as strong-willed and stubborn as the Scotswoman.

She quickly undressed the slumbering woman and wrapped the blankets snuggly around her. With one last kiss to Jemima’s cheek, she quietly left the bedroom and headed for the lounge, once again donning her Vampire Queen persona. She wouldn’t see Jemima for the rest of the evening, but the knowledge that she was safe was good enough for Tahlia. She’d placed Jemima under a deep sleep compulsion, which would let her sleep for twelve hours to help her psyche process the night’s revelations. Her heart warmed at the thought that the next time they saw one another, Jemima would know her as her lover, as the only woman who knew her inside out, and who could command her body with just one look.

†

Tahlia stopped briefly outside the lounge where the other Royal Clan members were gathered to clear her mind of Jemima. She couldn’t afford to be distracted at a time like this, especially not against a crafty foe like Drake. He wasn’t a great fighter, but underestimating him could have fatal consequences. He had devised the plan to convert and kill Jemima by himself. That alone made him dangerous.

For three centuries, Tahlia had trained the fledgling patiently. Drake was almost like a son to her. But Drake had other plans. He wanted it all—power, respect, and the thrill of the kill. She was lucky to have spotted the evil stain spreading within him before he could cause more damage. But, it had been too late to stop him. He disappeared shortly after she reassigned him to another regiment.

She knew the others could sense her presence from behind the door, and, not wanting to keep them waiting, she pushed the door open and entered.

†

Later that night, Tahlia knocked on James’ bedroom door. He answered the door in his bathrobe and smiled. Tahlia did not return the smile, and James frowned.

“We need to talk, James.”

“It sounds serious. Come in.”

After the door locked behind them, Tahlia took a deep breath. She knew that she was going to place a very good friendship in jeopardy with what she had to tell him. But it needed doing.

†

“Tahlia!” The name exploded from her lips when she opened her eyes. Jemima had seen it all, experienced it all, and wanted to make it better for Tahlia. Her eyes filled with tears when the memories bubbled to the surface. She had dreamt about Tahlia all night and had cried with her and for her as she journeyed through the centuries with her memories serving as a map.

Jemima swung her feet out of bed and frowned when she found that she was clad in only her underwear. She remembered that Tahlia was the last one to see her before she’d fallen asleep. She must’ve undressed me. She felt her skin tingle at the thought of those strong hands brushing her naked skin. If the dreams were an indication, then Tahlia was an exceptional lover. Eighteen reincarnations attested to that.

She found her clothes draped over a chair, and after dressing quickly, she set out to find Tahlia. She needed to see her, touch her, and hear her voice. She needed to reinstate physical contact with her again, as she had last night. She needed reassurance that what she’d dreamt about was indeed more than jumbled thought and images resulting from an overactive imagination. Jemima was halfway down the hallway when she realized how quiet the safe house was as opposed to the previous night. Yes. Night. It was daylight now. Everyone including Tahlia was sleeping. With a disappointed sigh, she looked at her watch. It would be many hours before Tahlia arose. I’ll just have to be patient. Instead, she went in search of her father and Rafina.

She smiled when she entered a small dining room and found her father sitting at a table drinking from a steaming cup. His eyes lit up when he saw her, but she also saw the shadows lurking deep within his blue eyes. She kissed him on the cheek and took a seat opposite him. Almost immediately, Rafina entered the lounge, carrying a tray with two plates.

“Good morning, Jemima. I hope you are hungry, because I have made a lot of food. It’s not every day that I have company for breakfast.” She placed a plate heaped with eggs, toast, sausage, and bacon in front of Jemima. Jemima saw a fleeting look pass between Rafina and her father before they both quickly looked away. She studied the older woman and grinned. Rafina was a beautiful woman, and her father was a handsome man. It’s about time he started to date again.

<Do not put pressure on him, my love. Your mother was an extraordinary woman just like you. It is not easy to forget a woman like that.>

Jemima’s grip tightened on the fork at the sound of Tahlia’s voice.

<Tahlia?> The name was wrenched from her heart and whispered gently along the corridors of her mind. Just hearing the husky voice sparked an overwhelming need for the Vampire. Good grief, please don’t let her turn me into a nymphomaniac. She felt a loving presence, a small flutter, before feeling her body transported to times long gone…

Her name was Claire then, and she worked as a serving girl in a London tavern. Tahlia had just returned home from battle and Claire was waiting for her at Tahlia’s mansion. The door to the bedroom swung open, and Tahlia’s tall frame filled the doorway. Her long black hair caked with mud and blood, she appeared to be exhausted.

Claire gently helped Tahlia out of her armor, and, once she was sure there were no injuries marring the beautiful body, took a soapy cloth and sponged off the dirt and blood. Tahlia didn’t say much. She simply stared at Claire with those bottomless black eyes, the beginnings of desire evident in her smoldering gaze. Claire knew instinctively what her lover wanted. She’d gone down on her knees and moved closer until her lips were a hairsbreadth from the vampire’s womanhood. Using her fingertips, she parted the soft, fleshy lips and greedily inhaled her lover’s scent. At the first touch of her tongue running along the soft musky cleft, Tahlia threw back her dark head and opened her legs wider. A sonorous purr came from deep within her and reverberated through the room.

†

Deep in the rich earth beneath Jemima’s chambers Tahlia’s heart beat so loud it thundered in her ears. She didn’t know why she tortured herself by reliving that particular memory with Jemima…

The year was 1777, and she was on her way home from Russia, where she had hunted and destroyed a band of vicious renegades. She was so eager to get home that she wasn’t even aware that a group of vampire slayers had tailed her. Her thoughts were on beautiful Claire and the telepathic conversation they were enjoying as she rushed home.

A few kilometers outside London, she’d picked up their scent. There were eight of them. Tired from her battle with the renegades and exhausted by the long journey, she’d had to draw on the last vestiges of her strength to destroy them.

With her body drained, she returned to Claire. One look at those beautiful sapphire eyes and her fatigue melted away. They made love that night until just before dawn, when she slipped from the tangled sheets to find her rest within the earth.

The memory complete, Tahlia gave in to the demand of her body and closed her eyes. Immediately her body began to shut down her vital organs.

†

After Tahlia’s visit, James had trouble sleeping. He wandered around the big underground labyrinth looking for answers to all the questions in his head. That was when he’d bumped into Rafina in the kitchen.

“Mr. Marsden, I was just about to make myself a cup of tea. Would you like some?”

James saw the woman’s honest dark eyes staring straight through him and he had felt the urge to open up to her. Rafina listened quietly until he was finished.

She asked him two questions. “If the Queen loves your daughter the way you say she does and the way we all know she does, why would you want to stand in their way? My parents raised me with the knowledge that love has no gender. I have a brother who prefers men to women. If my parents, who were raised according to the strictest principles of the Roman Catholic Church, could accept who my brother was, why can’t you, an intellectual, place your daughter’s happiness above all else?”

The rest of the night he had tossed and turned with Rafina’s words playing through his mind. He finally found sleep after making a mental note to speak to Jemima today. Jemima’s soft voice pulled him out of his reverie.

“You’re awfully quiet, Dad.”

Jemima was looking at him from over the rim of her coffee cup and James’ felt his chest puff out with pride. He let his eyes caress her face. She was such a beautiful woman. Her clear blue eyes shone like polished gems, and her long blonde hair tied back in a ponytail shimmered. Oh, how she reminds me of her mother. Jane used to tie her hair back just like that. He smiled at her.

“I’m just admiring my beautiful daughter.” His smile widened when she blushed. “I can understand now why Tahlia’s love for you transcends death.” He saw the shocked look in Jemima’s eyes. “You are worth it and more, my baby.”

He watched, as Jemima’s fork froze halfway to her mouth. The blue eyes were wide as she stared at him.

“Did Tahlia tell you about us? About me?”

James nodded. “She came to me last night and told me everything. I must admit it wasn’t easy to accept it all at once, but someone helped me to put it all in perspective.” He looked to where the older woman was busy rearranging chairs around a table. It had felt good for him to be able to talk to someone again—to another woman.

“Are you angry?”

“Tahlia loves you like no one ever will. I can’t think of anybody else I would trust to take care of you.” He took her slender hand in his and smiled at the tears forming in her eyes. “I would never have guessed that you were interested in women, you know. But I am happy as long as you are.”

“Thank you, Daddy. It means a lot to me.”

James smiled and sat back to watch Jemima attack her breakfast with new fervor. It was good to know that she, too, accepted Tahlia’s love. Jemima’s scathing words at times about Tahlia had worried him immensely. As he watched Jemima, he recalled Tahlia’s visit to his room…

“I believe the time has come for me to tell you exactly why I came into you and Jemima’s lives.” The dark eyes were steady as they stared at him. “I also know that I might be jeopardizing our friendship with what I am about to say.”

He slowly walked over to his bed and took a seat. “You are scaring me, Tahlia.”

“I love your daughter, James.”

He stared into the obsidian gaze, searching for a sign that she was simply teasing. “I…I don’t understand.”

“Jemima is the reincarnation of Aurora.”

He frowned, confused. Tahlia calmly began to explain.

“I was born 2000 years ago in Rome. That is where I met Aurora. But being from different social castes, we knew we would never be able to be together. She was from the nobility and I was a mere peasant. It was only a matter of time before Aurora was to be married off to a political ally of Caesar. As her godfather, he had the right to choose a husband for her.” Tahlia locked her hands behind her back. “I encouraged my mother to present me to this rich man who was recruiting young men and woman to work and study under him.”

James looked into the intense black eyes that stared at him.

“Lecrac turned us all into vampires. It was many years later that I found the courage to seek out Aurora again. We have been together since.”

“What happened to her?”

“She died in my arms. She was ninety-three. But her spirit has returned to me once every century. I would seek her out, nurture her, and love her.”

“What about all the others?”

“We lived and loved each other for many years before they had to leave this world. Jemima is the nineteenth reincarnation. If I do not capture and kill the Renegade leader, she might be the last. Drake is aiming to turn her into a vampire and then kill her, so the reincarnation cycle will stop.

He fixed on the black eyes that glowed with suppressed anger.

“Without Jemima’s love, I will cease to exist. She is my sanity in this endless existence. I cannot be without her.”

James, listening to Tahlia’s heartfelt words, sat in stunned silence. Love? She had done all this for them because she was in love. It was refreshing to know someone would still do what Tahlia did for love. But Jemima was all he had—all he had left of Jane. Could he let his daughter go, knowing that Drake put Jemima in grave danger? Could he live with the idea that his daughter would be the lover of a vampire? Oh, Jane, why did you have to leave so soon and leave me to face such hard decisions alone?

“I will protect her with my life, James, because my very existence depends on her survival.”

James looked up into the dark eyes. Tahlia had kept her promises to him for 22 years. He never was alone and neither he nor Jemima wanted for anything. She had made sure they were well cared for and all their needs met. Tahlia was a woman of her word. If she said she would protect Jemima, then he believed her. It seemed Jemima’s destiny was already set. No matter what he did or said, nothing could change it. He knew that the ancient being standing before him was testimony to the futility of trying to withhold Jemima from her destiny.

As if aware of the battle raging within his mind and heart, Tahlia bade him a good night and left him to his thoughts.

James was glad when he saw his daughter’s glowing face and shiny eyes—he had made the right decision. His approval was all that she seemed to need. He lifted his cup to his lips.

<I know you might be asleep at this very moment, but you promised to keep her safe, Tahlia. I will hold you to that.>

There was a long silence before the husky voice of Tahlia echoed through his mind. <You have my word that I will protect her, James.>

James nodded and turned to Jemima to find her looking at him with a soft smile. “What are you grinning at?”

“I can’t help but think what a wonderful father you are,” Jemima said.

James felt a warm blush creep up his neck. “Yeah...whatever.”

Jemima’s soft laughter reached his ears, and he smiled shyly at her. It had been a long time since he’d heard his baby laugh like that. She was happy, and Tahlia was responsible for her joy.

<You deserve some of the credit, too, my friend. You are an exceptional parent.>

James shrugged at Tahlia’s comment and took a sip from his coffee as he studied his beautiful daughter from over the rim of his coffee cup.

Chapter Fifteen

After a long breakfast, Jemima left her Dad who was chatting with Rafina over a cup of coffee. She found it cute to see her father acting like a nervous school boy around the dark Romanian beauty. Not wanting to go back to her bedroom, Jemima decided to explore the house—if one could call this colossal place a house. In addition to the small dining room in which they breakfasted, there were two bigger dining halls and the huge evening lounge where all the vampires congregated on their first night. She smiled when she peeked into a room and found shelf-lined walls crammed with ancient-looking leather volumes.

She stepped in and walked to the closest shelves. After scanning the titles, she shook her head in astonishment. Most of the books were first editions printed centuries ago. She jumped when a soft cough sounded behind her. Jemima spun around and found a woman sitting at a table in the corner with a large book that lay open in front of her. It was mid-morning, so the woman couldn’t be a vampire.

As she walked over to greet the woman, Jemima took in the short blonde hair, big green eyes, and bright smile. Up close, Jemima was stunned to find that the woman wasn’t as young as she had appeared. She looked to be in her mid-thirties, and was incredibly good-looking. Hmm, definitely my type. That was before Tahlia. The dark woman has spoiled her for other women.

“Hi, Jemima, it’s a pleasure to finally meet you.”

The woman held out her hand, and Jemima shook it.

“I’m Joan Arcadia, and I work for the Human Vampire Slayers Consortium.”

Jemima felt herself relax a bit at the woman’s soft and gentle tone.

“Nice to meet you, too, Joan.” She cocked her head to the side. “If you’re a vampire slayer, how come you can come and go as you please in a vampire safe house?”

Joan laughed softly. “I’m working for the good guys. We all have one goal and that’s to protect the human race.” Joan pulled a chair closer and gestured for Jemima to take a seat. “How are you holding up? I can imagine how confusing all this must be for you. It’s not every day that someone comes to you and tells you that vampires do exist, and that you are the reincarnated lover of one of the most deadly vampires in existence.”

Jemima stared down at her hands and shrugged. “I’m doing fine for now. If Tahlia says we are safe here, then I believe her.” She looked at her watch. In just a few more hours she would see Tahlia again. She looked up into Joan green eyes. “Why do I get the impression that you fear her?”

“When I first met Tahlia, I was eighteen, and she was this dark and dangerous woman whom everyone I knew treated with ultimate care. Now, twenty years on, I won’t call it fear so to speak; it’s more like respect. She’s truly a remarkable woman and an extraordinary leader.”

“The day you were born, we detected the presence of a very dangerous renegade leader in town. He used to be part of the Royal clan but a few centuries ago, he split from the group and started his own band of bloodthirsty vampires. Now, with the birth of his own race, Drake needs only one more thing—Tahlia’s position and her power. To secure that, he needs only to get you out of the way, knowing it would crush Tahlia. Your birth lured him out of hiding. When Tahlia found he was here, she almost went berserk.” Joan grinned at her. “I can truly say that day was the only day I truly feared for my life.”

Hell, who wasn’t at my birth? Jemima prayed none of them changed her diapers. She looked into Joan’s green eyes and wondered if this woman would be able to answer the question she needed to ask. But do I really want to know more about Tahlia? Maybe knowing just the basics should suffice for now, but maybe not. Nervously she licked her lips, and formed the question in her mind.

“Should I fear Tahlia too, Joan?” She felt a little guilty that she was prying into Tahlia’s life. She had the memories of a lover but nothing else. She saw the shock on Joan’s face before the woman quickly shook her head.

“Tahlia is a private person, and we all respect that; but I can’t let you walk around thinking that she is to be feared. Tahlia is very powerful and more dangerous than anything you’ve ever encountered or can think of in your life. But she is not evil.”

“I will tell you what I know, but I suggest you ask her to fill in the blanks. At the age of twenty two Tahlia’s mother took her to the Great Lecrac, the First Vampire, so she could learn to read and write. People believe that he was the offspring of a secret liaison between an angel and a demon. Good and Bad. After wandering the earth for many centuries, he decided to create a race and so began the birth of the Royal Clan Vampire nation. He needed healthy young people—Lecrac recruited young men and woman—mostly from poor backgrounds and then compensated their parents with unimaginable wealth. Lecrac decided to build the Race’s hierarchy around four vampire warriors Pierre, Jonas, and Tahlia. The fourth met with destruction centuries ago. Fed by the powerful blood of Lecrac, they took over ruling the Race. Soon afterwards, Lecrac asked to be destroyed.”

Joan cast a quick glance at her wristwatch, and Jemima felt guilty for keeping the busy woman from whatever she was doing before she stopped in. “Please don’t let me keep you, Joan. I really didn’t mean to interrupt you.” She saw the older woman’s green eyes twinkle.

“No problem. I was just killing time until I have to meet with Jonas.” She took a deep breath and continued the story. “About three hundred years after Lecrac’s death, word leaked of this new race, which defied mortality and lived off the blood of humans. Emperors from the East, driven by their quest for more power and for immortality, sent armies to sweep through European villages. Their purpose was to capture live vampires and take them back to the East. With little knowledge of vampires, they transported their captives across land in broad daylight, only to be astonished when all they found were heaps of dust after the sun’s rays had incinerated their captives. The emperors were furious when they heard what happened and wrote it off as black magic. They gave the order to kill all those suspected of being part of the Vampire race. Those were trying times for Tahlia and the Royals, but they overcame it. Ever since then, the Vampire race has lived in harmony with mankind. That is, until Drake became a renegade five centuries ago. Tahlia raised and trained him, and his betrayal was difficult for her to accept, especially because he is going after you.

“For the rest you will have to ask Tahlia yourself. As I said before, she’s an extremely private person, and according to what I have read about her, she’s never allowed any person too close to her except you. Here…” Joan stood, walked over to a shelf, and took out a leather-bound book. “this might help you to understand Tahlia better. It’s a book written about six hundred years ago. The author is a close friend of Tahlia’s.”

Jemima took the book and watched as Joan walked to the door.

“In a few hours the vampires will rise, and I don’t want Tahlia to find me in such close quarters with her lover. She is very protective and possessive of you.” Joan smiled. “Talk to you again,” she said as she left the library.

The ancient book looked and smelled its age. Thrilled to be handling an original 600-year-old manuscript, Jemima sucked in her breath with anticipation. When she opened the book, it creaked softly and Jemima stared in wonder at the fragile pages. Handwritten in a curly medieval style, which added to the charm and mystery of the subject matter, the first page featured a drawing of a tall woman in leather battle gear, her long hair flowing wildly behind her. Her right hand rested on the hilt of a broadsword and the other on the head of a huge black wolf. The moon was bathing both in a silvery glow. Intrigued, Jemima noticed the similarity between the beast and the Vampire. Both looked so at peace in the dark; both exuding immense command.

Careful not to damage the fragile pages, Jemima began to delve into the two millennial history of Tahlia Dorotea Oliveira. Most of what she read confirmed what Joan had told her, and some could draw from the memories Tahlia passed onto her last night. The rest delved into the dangerous and morbid side of Tahlia’s life: her bloody exploits on the battlefield and her courage in leading her army of undead warriors into battle. She read of how the mere mention of the Vampire Queen’s name made her enemies’ blood turn cold and how huge armies took flight at the mere sight of her.

Jemima placed the open book on the table as a shudder ran through her. This portrayal of Tahlia was so different from the gentle Tahlia she and her dad had come to know. Is it wise to get involved with such a dangerous creature, even if we were lovers for centuries? Once again, Jemima found herself transported to the previous night and the ancient memories of love she and Tahlia shared over the centuries. Again, she felt the sting of tears at the painful moments Tahlia had to endure. Jemima’s doubt disappeared like mist before the sun. She closed the book carefully, felt a gentle caress on her cheek, and knew instinctively that it was Tahlia. She was awake.

<All that rubbish is silly exaggeration by Mendelone. Do not believe everything you have read, love.>

Jemima laughed softly and returned the book to its shelf. <You are too modest. I’m sure Mendelone didn’t have to exaggerate.> She turned away from the shelf, and, with a gasp, took a hasty step backward. Tahlia was standing right before her—very close in front her. As usual, she was dressed in all black. The black pants were hugging her long, lean muscled legs and the black shirt, tucked into the pants, accentuated her broad powerful shoulders and perky breasts. Jemima could feel the power and danger radiating from Tahlia.

“You’re making me dizzy, Tahlia. You’re standing too close.”

When Tahlia smiled gently and took a careful step backwards, Jemima had the chance to study her more closely. She was startled every time by Tahlia’s beauty. She was breathtaking and emanated an unearthly sexual appeal. While she was shamelessly checking Tahlia out, Jemima could feel those deep black eyes studying her, too. There are so many appealing qualities about her. Her eyes caressed the chiseled planes of Tahlia’s face. Tahlia was a work of art, a living sculpture. Her body was unbelievable. The way she walked with her hands locked behind her back complemented her imposing physique and emphasized her authority as the deadly Vampire Queen. Under Jemima’s scrutiny, the beautiful lips unexpectedly parted into a teasing smile, and Jemima quickly looked up into the black eyes.

“Did I mention that I could read your mind, too?”

Jemima’s eyes widened.

“Yes, I know you find the way I move pleasing. I have seen the way you have looked at me when you thought I was not looking.”

The black eyes twinkled at her, and Jemima couldn’t contain herself anymore. She reached out to trace a finger over the soft beautiful lips. “To say I find the way you move pleasing is a gigantic understatement, Your Highness.” She watched as Tahlia’s eyes almost immediately began to heat up until they were hot mesmerizing pools of black. Even if she’d wanted, Jemima knew she wouldn’t be able to break their gaze. After reliving the erotic memories Tahlia had planted in her mind, she was eager to experience how skilled this woman really was. Tahlia groaned softly. Jemima knew the Vampire had been reading her mind again and was reacting to her last thought.

“Let’s go to my room.” Jemima saw a fleeting look of surprise in the black eyes and grinned. Her eyes traced Tahlia’s tall frame suggestively. “If my memory serves me right, you haven’t been intimate with anyone for over ninety years.”

Tahlia graciously stepped aside, allowing Jemima to lead the way out of the library.

Chapter Sixteen

The vampire grinned, his sharp fangs glinting in the diffuse light as he stared at the well-lit structure and the figures mingling around the entrance. He was almost sure they were holding the woman there. Tahlia never took chances with the safety of her lovers. Hunters heavily guarded the mansion where the humans lived. After staking out the place for the past two nights, it became obvious that they were not in residence anymore. The only other place he could think of was the safe house, and he had a feeling that he struck gold.

“You thought you could keep her hidden from me, Tahlia,” he murmured. He ground his teeth as his eyes glazed over. “There is no place on this godforsaken planet that I would not turn over in my search for her.” He felt a soft movement behind him and turned. Three renegades stepped out of the shadows. “Make sure the place is under twenty-four hour surveillance.”

“Yes, sir. Is there anything else you want us to do for you?”

Drake smiled. “Do not fail me.” With that, he turned and disappeared into the shadows.

†

Jemima walked slightly in front of Tahlia and smiled, knowing that Tahlia was staring at her. She could feel the black eyes boldly caressing her hips and her thighs. She suddenly was very glad she’d put on her Levis this morning. They were not only comfortable—they also accentuated her attributes. Jemima hoped she didn’t turn the Vampire on so much that it triggered her hunger and resulted in Tahlia’s literally taking a chunk out of her backside. It would probably hurt like hell. A faint snort sounded, and she quickly turned to look at Tahlia. The black eyes were expressionless, but she could see a faint flicker of amusement in the obsidian depths.

“You got that one, too, didn’t you?” She was embarrassed entertaining such crazy thoughts. Tahlia smiled, and Jemima quickly looked away. Good heavens, smiling like that I’m actually tempted to allow Tahlia to snack on my ass.

“You know, you can block me from reading your mind,” Tahlia said.

Heat crept up Jemima’s cheeks at the sound of Tahlia’s deep throaty chuckle. Jemima took a deep breath, and, with as much dignity as she could muster, continued down the hallway.

Tahlia changed subjects. “I followed you to the party at that Manhattan penthouse the other night. You were there to meet that art critic.”

Jemima turned to look at Tahlia. “You were there? Gosh, what a disaster! Everything that could go wrong did. First, Martina chipped a tooth on her glass. Later, she suddenly had to go home, because she couldn’t stop scratching herself. The whole night was so strange. After what happened to Martina, none of the other girls wanted to get close to me. It was the worse party I’ve ever been to.” Jemima shook her head at the memory…

When they arrived at the penthouse, Martina had gone to get them some drinks from the bar. Because the party was crowded, the only place to have a conversation was the balcony. They pulled a couple of chairs close, made themselves comfortable, and kept their conversation as light as they could. They didn’t want to rush it, nor did they want to talk shop and spoil the moment

After a couple more cocktails, Martina made her intentions known by leaning in slowly to kiss Jemima on the lips. That was when the inexplicable happened. After the chaste kiss, Martina was about to sip her drink when her teeth suddenly made hard contact with the glass. Startled by the loud clink, they looked at the each other. Martina then touched her front tooth to find it chipped by the impact. Worried, Jemima volunteered to take Martina to a nearby all-night clinic. Martina, already a bit tipsy, ran her tongue over the affected area and declared that it wasn’t that bad and that she could see her dentist the next morning. The event placed a slight damper on the night, but they managed to continue enjoying the party—but not for long.

After a few more drinks, Martina led Jemima out to the dance floor. Holding each other very close, they started to sway to the beat of the music. With every slow brush of Martina’s hips against hers, Jemima’s desire stirred. Halfway through the dance, which she was truly enjoying, Martina suddenly started to scratch herself. The itch began first at her neck and then quickly escalated until the brunette almost tore off her top to in a frantic attempt to reach itching body parts. Her bizarre actions spooked everybody. Before Jemima could react, Martina rushed out of the apartment. Concerned, Jemima followed, but by the time she reached the pavement, Martina had already hailed a cab and was gone.

Brought back to the present by Tahlia’s hand on her elbow, Jemima quickly blinked to find they had reached her bedroom. Suddenly shy at how to proceed, she turned to look at the tall vampire. She found Tahlia looking at her with a gentle smile.

“We will move at your pace, little one. I have already waited so long to claim you that waiting a while longer is not going to make a difference.”

Jemima realized Tahlia had given her an out. However, as she looked up into the unbelievably beautiful face of Tahlia, she knew that everything was going to be okay: if she wanted just to be held tonight, Tahlia was more than willing to snuggle. While Jemima was still gazing at Tahlia, the dark woman lifted her hand and with a flick of her wrist, the door to Jemima’s bedroom swung open. Alarmed, the blonde looked from the opened door to Tahlia and back. This is so creepy.

“Do you want me to stop doing that in your presence?” Tahlia asked softly.

“Would you?” Jemima’s eyes held the dark ones. She wanted to make sure her question hadn’t offended Tahlia.

“For you, yes.”

“Do…do you use your powers a lot?” Jemima nervously flicked her tongue over her lips. “I mean, do you always open doors that way?”

“Sometimes.”

“How do you decide when to use your powers and when not to?” She paused. “Am I asking too many questions?” She saw the black eyes look calmly at her as Tahlia shook her head.

“No, I want you to ask questions because I know this is a big adjustment for you. To answer your question, I am not always conscious of when I use my powers.”

When Tahlia suddenly smiled, Jemima felt her knees almost turn to jelly.

“Believe it or not, vampires do get lazy sometimes. I guess that is when we, or rather I, revert to using my power.”

Jemima cocked her head slightly to the side. “You just awakened. Does that mean you’re still a little lethargic after your nap and that’s why you used your power to open the door?”

Tahlia’s sheepish look amazed Jemima. It looked rather alien on the usually confident Tahlia, but it was cute to see.

“I was simply trying to impress you,” Tahlia admitted.

“You wanted to impress little old me? Wow, you just have to look at me, speak to me, stand close to me, or smile at me, and I turn to jelly,” Jemima replied. The black eyes had warmed gradually as she was talking, and Jemima lifted her lips to brush a gentle kiss over Tahlia’s soft lips. “I don’t really know the full extent of your powers; but, as impressive as they might be, Tahlia, you are so much more exciting to me.”

The words had barely left her lips before Tahlia captured them in such a tender kiss that her knees buckled. At that moment, Jemima knew she wanted to make love with this dangerously addictive woman. She felt Tahlia pulling her closer to keep her suddenly gooey body from leaking out of Tahlia’s arms and onto floor. The breathtaking kiss continued. When the kiss ended, Jemima’s chest was heaving, while Tahlia stared back at her with a burning intensity.

“I should…remember what I’ve…said to you…” Jemima gasped. “Because I love the reaction…it has on you.” She leaned into Tahlia and gently ran her knuckles down her cheek.

“I will never forget what you have said. Every time I remember your words, I will go in search of you and kiss you.”

Jemima blinked back tears, looked around, and was surprised to find they were still were standing in the hallway in front of her open door. “Let’s go inside.” She entered the room and turning back, she saw Tahlia carefully close the door.

“It actually looked funny to see you close the door,” Jemima said. “Maybe you should just keep on impressing me with your powers; it befits your position, Your Highness.” She reached out her arms and Tahlia moved into them and held her close in a strong embrace.

“I was so jealous that night of the party that I wanted to make sure nobody else got it in their heads to pick you up for the night.” Tahlia’s embrace tightened. “Martina was messing with my woman, and I had to get her out of the picture,” Tahlia whispered.

“You! You did that to Martina?” Jemima pulled out of the embrace and shook her head.

Tahlia didn’t look guilty or show any remorse. The black eyes simply stared back into her eyes, impassively.

“But I had a few short relationships at school. Why didn’t you interfere then?”

Tahlia bent her head and gently flicked her tongue over Jemima’s lips. “You and your girlfriends were just fumbling in the dark. An adult relationship is a different issue. I have been your first real lover for more than two thousand years. I was not going to let some big-breasted, lusty woman spoil your first true experience.” Tahlia swung her up in her arms and carried her to the bed. “I have fantasized about lying next to you on that bed for so long. Please indulge me.”

Jemima nodded. As soon as Tahlia laid her down on the bed, Jemima reached out and pulled her over. Tahlia’s lips pressed against her, and, groaning at the sensation, Jemima parted her lips to accept Tahlia’s tongue. The kiss deepened quickly, and Jemima felt as if Tahlia was burrowing deep into her soul with the hypnotic strokes of her tongue inside her mouth. She sighed softly when she felt Tahlia’s hand creep up to her breast. When the fingers reached the gentle swell of her breast, Tahlia surprised her. She broke the kiss abruptly and stared at Jemima as if asking for permission to continue. Jemima swallowed hard and nodded—Tahlia was intoxicating. Yes, I want this. I want you to conquer my body tonight and claim my heart and soul at the same time.

†

Tahlia looked down at the thin white shirt that was between her and the firm, high breasts of Jemima. She almost growled with impatience as she noted the row of buttons running down the front. So eager to get to Jemima’s breasts, she considered ripping the shirt open. Instead, she clenched her teeth and quickly popped the buttons one by one to expose a tanned and flat stomach ribbed by muscled abs. I'm going to enjoy kissing each and every one of those muscles before dawn breaks.

She rubbed her hand over the abs, making Jemima gasp. Her hand moved further up to the beautiful breasts and she cradled one in her palm and marveled at the perfect fit that was full and soft, just as she remembered. She gently skimmed her thumb over the hard nipple and smiled when she heard another gasp. She slowly bent her dark head and sucked a nipple into her warm mouth.

“Oh!” Jemima exclaimed softly.

Tahlia sucked a bit harder on the nipple while sorting quickly through Jemima’s memory. Satisfied she’d found the perfect one, she brought the scene to the foreground and shared it with Jemima...

It was the year 1815. A host of candles shed their light on the big Turkish bath in the centre of the room. Two servant girls soundlessly moved about the room as they lit even more candles around the bath. Except for the servants, she was alone in the room, but she could sense her close by. With quick bows, the servants left the room and closed the door behind them. Almost immediately, a cloud of mist appeared from out of nowhere and solidified into the body of her tall, dark lover.

The Vampire stepped closer, and the smoldering midnight black eyes rested on the woman lounging lazily in a low curved chaise.

“You took your sweet time getting here, my love." The blonde looked arrogantly at her lover with a heavy frown. Tahlia was dressed in tight black pants and a flowing white silk shirt. Her shorter hair curled into her neck with an unruly lock falling over her forehead. She impatiently pushed it back as her intense gaze held the blue-eyed one of the other woman. There was a slight tightening around her eyes as her lips curled in faint amusement.

She walked over and pulled the blonde to her feet, crushing her soft lips with hers. “Do you really think your title as the Duchess of Bellingham intimidates me, Jessica?” Not waiting for a reply, Tahlia took the woman’s head in her large hands, tilted it backward, and pushed her tongue deep into the other woman’s mouth. After the kiss ended, Tahlia gently pushed the woman away from her. They were both shaking a little, a sign of their mutual pleasure.

“I want you to punish me for my arrogance, my love,” Jessica whispered. She moved closer to Tahlia and started to rub herself against the vampire’s tall frame.

With one flick of Tahlia’s hand, they both were naked and Jessica went to lie on the slumber chaise next to the steaming bath, her legs spread wide and falling off the edges of the chair. Tahlia didn’t hesitate and knelt between Jessica’s shapely legs. Using her fingers she opened the soft fleshy lips, which covered her lover’s pulsating sex. Jessica softly moaned when Tahlia’s hungry lips clamped down on her throbbing nub and started to suck. Tahlia teased the woman mercilessly as she dragged out her pleasure.

“I have missed you so much, my darling.” Jessica’s head lolled from side to side.

Tahlia lifted her head suddenly and looked in the passion-glazed blue eyes. She gently pushed a few sweaty strands of blonde hair from her lover’s face, her black eyes overflowing with love for her soul mate. “I love you, my angel.” Her eyes trailed over the beautiful face of the woman who was the keeper of her heart. “I have a surprise for you.” Tahlia stood and moved into the shadows. When she stepped back into the candle light, a long thick phallus jutted from between her muscled legs.

Tahlia smiled at Jessica’s reaction. The blonde’s teeth bit down on her lower lip, her blue eyes smoldering with lust.

“I have heard that such a thing existed, but I never thought I would see one. Come over here and show me how it works.”

Tahlia grinned, allowing her fangs to show as she went over to the chaise to kneel between the Jessica’s legs. Her eyes fixed on Jessica as she gently pushed forward, watching as Jessica’s eyes grew wider and wider still as she lovingly claimed her. She moved as slowly as she possibly could and Tahlia gasped when Jessica suddenly reached out, grabbed her backside with both her hands, and pulled her hips down, forcing her deeper into her writhing body.

Jemima groaned when the mental link was abruptly broken. Tahlia’s gaze locked with Jemima’s when the blonde opened her eyes.

“From here onwards we create our own memories, little one.” Tahlia grinned lasciviously when she felt a thrill dart through Jemima’s body. “I want you so much, my heart. So much it hurts.” With trembling fingers, she traced the soft, sensual curve of Jemima’s lips.

The dark head arched and their lips met in a deep kiss, which left them both trembling with barely controlled desire. Tahlia hissed and arched her back when Jemima pushed her hands under her shirt and traced her spine. Unable to hold back much longer, Tahlia quickly sat back on her knees and wiggled Jemima out of her jeans and panties. With her hand cupping the blonde triangle, she leaned forward and flicked a rose tipped nipple with her tongue. Her hand dipped lower and she groaned when she found Jemima slick and ready. Her long slender fingers dipped slowly into Jemima’s deep, wet channel while her black eyes stared into glittering blue ones.

“You know now how it has been between us for centuries, little one. Do not hold back from me. If you want to scream, then do so. I will make sure that no one interrupts your pleasure.” She slowly extracted her fingers and greedily laved them with her tongue, not even aware that she was humming throatily as she savored her lover’s nectar.

Tahlia sensed her lover’s battle to yield to her ever-increasing need and slowly shook her head. “Not yet. Please do not let it be over before I have had the chance to worship your beautiful body.”

She moved downwards in a sensuous sliding action, her body rubbing over the blonde’s, spreading Jemima’s legs wide. The deep musky scent coming from the heated center of Jemima overwhelmed Tahlia’s extra-sensitive senses and she groaned. Carefully, she plunged her tongue into the opening where her fingers had been a few moments before and smiled darkly when she heard Jemima’s soft cry of pleasure. She tightened her grip on her young lover’s hips and thrust her tongue deeper. Jemima was moaning loudly now, her head thrashing from side to side. The sounds—a symphony familiar to Tahlia’s ears—made her heart constrict with infinite tenderness and a deep love for the mortal being who, at countless times in her long existence, kept the darkness from staining her soul.

Tahlia felt the heat rising between her own legs, and she felt the wetness trailing down her thigh. With her need came the ever-present hunger. She hadn’t fed before she came to see Jemima. Slowly, she sat back and looked into the eyes of her lover. If she continued, she might frighten her beloved and that was not what she wanted to do. She didn’t know how to ask Jemima if she could feed. She saw Jemima raise herself on her elbows and look at her with her heart in her eyes.

“Take what you need from me. I know we have done this so many times before.”

Before Tahlia could say anything, Jemima suddenly smiled.

“But in return, I want you to do something for me too.”

Curious, Tahlia lifted her eyebrows questioningly. “What more could I possibly offer you, my darling, that I have not pledged to you already?”

<I want you to watch me for a while.>

Jemima grinned when she saw Tahlia’s eyes darken even further, a primal look flashing. The thought of this dark and dangerous woman overpowering her with her animalistic passion made her whole body tingle with anticipation. She slowly lay back while keeping eye contact with Tahlia. Jemima placed her hand between her own legs and slowly began to rub her center with her fingers. She closed her eyes and groaned softly. The thought of masturbating under the hot gaze of her very sexy lover increased her need. Her other hand crept to her breasts and she pinched one of her nipples hard as her mouth opened in a long, drawn out groan. The moan died on her lips and her startled eyes flew open when she felt Tahlia pick her up and hold her over a naked lap. The dark woman leaned back slightly, scissoring their legs so their mounds pressed tightly against each other. For a moment, they gyrated feverishly before finding a mutual rhythm. Jemima threw her head back at the sensation brought about by the intimate touch of her lover’s sex against hers. Their tempo increased until they were both moaning uncontrollably.

“You feel so good…I…I don’t want this to stop. Make it last…please.” Jemima’s blue eyes held Tahlia’s as she gasped words of encouragement.

Tahlia leaned forward and pulled Jemima into a tight embrace before burying her face in the sweaty column of Jemima’s neck. Very close to her orgasm, Jemima felt the soft sensation of pinpricks in her neck. With another drawn out cry, she tumbled over the edge. Her head was swimming and her body felt like it was floating on air. She came in great gushes of musky liquid and choked screams, shaking like a leaf, her nails digging into Tahlia’s broad shoulders. Drained, she clung to Tahlia as the dark woman gently closed the pinpricks with a flick of her tongue.

Jemima closed her eyes as Tahlia resumed her thrusting. Her own body stiffened in preparation for the pending explosion. Jemima moaned softly when she felt Tahlia’s body start to shake. A long hiss escaped the Vampire Queen’s lips as she threw her head back and closed her black eyes. Her hips jerked sharply for a few moments longer before they stilled.

Tahlia, gasping for breath and sweaty from their vigorous session, sat on the rumpled bed holding Jemima against her. She tried hard not to give in to the tears that threatened. After ninety years, she had forgotten how powerful it felt to share herself like this with her beloved. It was a long while later when Tahlia moved in a fluid movement to stand next to the bed, Jemima’s worn-out body cradled tightly in her arms. With one hand she pulled back the comforter and slid a drowsy Jemima under the covers.

“Where are you going, baby?” Jemima asked sleepily.

Baby. Nobody had called her baby in almost two thousand years and it felt good. She was someone’s baby again. Tahlia bent over as Jemima pulled her closer for a kiss. Their lips met and the flame of passion that sprang to life immediately surprised them both. Her eyes met Jemima’s and they grinned. Tahlia had placed a mental block around her and Jemima while they made love, preventing anyone from disturbing them. She wanted to see if anyone needed her, but she wasn’t sure if it was a good idea to leave Jemima just yet. Not when her body was already screaming for her lover’s again.

“I am getting in next to you, my love,” Tahlia whispered

“Good. I need just a few minutes to catch my breath before I want you to take me again.”

Tahlia felt a pleasant thrill snake down her spine. She lifted the sheet and getting into bed, moved closer to Jemima. She felt so rejuvenated. It must be Jemima’s sweet blood blending with my ancient blood. Content, she lay there, tenderly caressing her dozing lover’s back.

Chapter Seventeen

The night was quiet—too quiet. She looked up and sniffed the air sharply. The moon had a slight red ring around it—‘an evil moon.’ Tahlia gently licked the twin prick wounds on the neck of the man she’d been feeding on to close them. She helped him to sit down before erasing the last few seconds from his mind. She scanned the area to make sure she was alone in the alley. Then, with two quick steps, she launched herself into the air. From the sky, she saw what she was looking for: a group of leather-clad youths gathered on the roof of a skyscraper. After cloaking her presence, she landed a few meters from them.

A tall, dark-haired renegade vampire stood in the middle of the group; his handsome features were set in hard cruel lines. From the way he carried himself, he obviously was the leader. He stood tall and looked at the others with an air of authoritative arrogance.

“We will all meet at the tomb on the next rising. Don’t be late, because we will use our…” His voice trailed off. Alarmed, he quickly looked around. “Something’s not right. Let’s get the hell out of here and meet at the tomb tomorrow.” He was still looking around when he walked past Tahlia. She was disgusted at the inexperience of the young vampires. With unaccustomed sadness, she watched them dissolve. Drake simply was using them as decoys and their destruction meant nothing to him. She was tempted to strike out and kill them all. But, after centuries of many battles, she’d learned to practice patience and study the moves of her enemies.

After they left, she took to the air again. She was going home to Jemima. Tahlia had left her sleeping after having made love to her for hours, and she wanted to see her one last time before she had to go to ground. She landed in the dark alley behind the luxury hotel, made sure she was alone, and dissolved into mist.

She took on human form when she was standing in front of the rumpled bed looking down at Jemima’s beautiful sleeping face. Tahlia bent down and placed a soft kiss on the warm forehead. When she pulled back, the blue eyes were looking up at her.

“I was looking for you earlier. Did you go out?”

The blue eyes sleepily trailed down Tahlia’s fully clothed figure. “You look incredibly sexy, baby. Don’t you want to lie down with me for a few minutes before dawn breaks?”

Tahlia smiled. She was glad she didn’t censor the memories she’d sent to Jemima on her first night here. The clever minx had absorbed everything. Remembering that Tahlia’s desire fueled her hunger and knowing when she had to go to ground.

“I will stay with you for a while, but no more lovemaking. Your body must be very sore by now.” She stretched out next to Jemima and smiled tenderly before she found herself being spooned by the younger woman. This is so different from the other times. Tahlia always had been the one to take care of her lovers, the roles never reversed, because she saw it as her duty to protect them. She was stronger, and it just made sense that she took on the protector role.

With Jemima, however, it was a different story. The girl wanted to take care of her. It seemed to Tahlia that Jemima didn’t care that she was over two thousand years old and one of the most dangerous creatures on the planet. She grinned when she thought of their earlier lovemaking. Jemima had reversed their roles. Afterwards, Tahlia was completely exhausted as she lay next to the blonde struggling to catch her breath—another first. She smiled when she felt the small hand tenderly stroking her back.

“May I ask you something, Tahlia?”

Jemima’s sleepy voice sounded muffled against her back.

“Yes.” Tahlia restrained herself from reading Jemima’s mind.

“Why haven’t you asked the previous ones if they wanted to convert and become like you?

Tahlia lay there in stunned silence. She had expected the question for a few centuries but never took the time to come up with an answer. To do so would mean she was entertaining the idea and building her hopes that one of them actually wanted to be like her, so she put the question out of her mind.

“Did you hear me, Tahlia?”

Tahlia cleared her throat and sat up. Dawn was approaching, and she needed to go and escape answering the loaded question. “It is time for me to go.” She kissed Jemima deeply and stroked her cheek. “I will be dreaming about you, my love.” She lifted the sheet and her eyes trailed possessively over the naked curves. When she looked up at Jemima, she found the blue eyes resting on her.

Jemima was frowning. “You didn’t answer me, Tahlia.”

Jemima’s hand slowly wrapped over hers. Tahlia sighed. “Because I do not think anyone would like to live as I do. Not being able to walk in the sun…feel it on your face.” She inhaled deeply. “No, I could not think of asking that of them. I am a creature who deserves to lurk in the shadows. Somehow I must have done a good deed for Him to have decided to give you to me. You are the only reason I have existed this long. Century after century you have brought a sense of normalcy to my life. I am accustomed to that now and do not want to tempt fate by becoming greedy.”

Tahlia swallowed hard and came to her feet. Just the thought that she will have to say goodbye to Jemima one day, if Drake doesn’t succeed in capturing her, made her heart jerk in her chest. She didn’t hear Jemima move, but she felt warm arms going around her and she smiled sadly when she felt the soft kiss on her neck. She turned in the embrace and kissed Jemima.

“I really need to go now, beloved. I will see you tonight. I love you.” After taking a step back from the bed, she disappeared into a fine mist.

†

A soft moan sounded and the lump on the bed moved slightly.

James grinned and put the steaming cup on the bedside table. “Come on now, honey. It’s time to wake up.”

“Why? It’s not as if I have somewhere to be,” Jemima mumbled.

James chuckled. He had lingered over his breakfast, waiting for her to make an appearance. After an hour when there was no sign of her, he decided to check on her. He was surprised to find her still fast asleep. As long as he could remember, Jemima had been an early riser.

“Rafina has arranged for us to return home so we can get more of our stuff.”

The comforter shook and a tousled blonde hear appeared. “I can get my paints and stuff?”

“Yes, baby. You can get your paints and stuff, but only if you get your carcass out of bed now. We are leaving in half an hour.”

“Ok. I’ll be ready, Dad. I’ll meet you in the foyer in less than 30 minutes.”

“See you then.” James tousled Jemima’s already messy hair. “I brought you some coffee.”

“Thanks, Dad.”

†

When the door shut behind James, Jemima slowly sat up. After a long, drawn-out yawn, she threw her legs off the bed, slightly puzzled by her undressed state. “Oh my…Tahlia!” She’d actually had sex with Tahlia.

A slow smile formed on her lips as images of the previous night filtered into her mind. A naked Tahlia suspended above her. Tahlia throwing her head back to moan her pleasure as she bit hard onto her breast. Tahlia’s fingers deep inside her. She recalled the soft whispers of praise and encouragement. She let out a shuddering breath and covered her flaming face with her hands. She couldn't remember ever being so bold and vocal in bed before. Tahlia was so skilled and her touches so expert they had made her screech and writhe like a wildcat. She slowly came to her feet and did a quick mental inventory of her body. Yes, Tahlia had made sure she didn’t forget about their first night together. Her legs were still a little wobbly, and the place between them registered a dull ache. She stretched her tall frame as she made her way to the bathroom.

Under the lukewarm water, she reminisced some more about her night with Tahlia. Who would’ve thought that one woman who commanded so much power and instilled so much fear could be so gentle. Gentle, but also very demanding. Tahlia had wanted the most out their first night together and had kept her on the brink of exhaustion for the larger part of the night. Oh, she couldn’t wait to see Tahlia later. Just thinking of those dark eyes and expert hands roaming over her body made her a warm glow spread from the pit of her stomach to her lower extremities. She remembered that she was to meet her father in the foyer in a short while and quickly finished her shower.

The trip to the mansion was uneventful. With an entourage of six heavily armed human slayers and an armored vehicle, anyone trying to get them would’ve been very stupid. Because Rafina was no longer the only human in the house, they also accompanied her to the supermarket.

Upon her return to the safe house, Jemima found that the lack of sleep from the previous night finally caught up with her. After crawling into bed, she curled around the pillow that Tahlia had used. Within minutes of falling asleep, her dreams filled with dark, flashing eyes and that gorgeous trademark half smile. It was with great reluctance that she woke up hours later and had to leave the warm memories of Tahlia. Just as she was about to go in search of her father, her cell phone rang, startling her. In their haste to leave the house at Tahlia’s urging, her phone had been off for the past two days, and she’d forgotten to pack the charger. She reached for it.

“Hello.”

“Jemi? Is that you?”

Jemima slowly sat up, suddenly nervous. “Martina?” She quickly scanned the room as if expecting Tahlia to materialize out of nowhere. Tahlia wasn’t very keen concerning Martina’s intentions toward her, and she didn’t know how the vampire was going to react to Martina contacting her again.

“What happened to you? I’ve been trying to get hold of you for the past two days.”

“Uh…yes, I…uh…my cell phone was off. I had to leave home unexpectedly and forgot to grab it.” Not wanting to give more information than was necessary, she quickly changed the topic. “How are you? Last time I saw you, you were acting rather strange. Are you okay?”

There was a short silence on the other side of the line. “I must admit it was a very strange night. I went to see my doctor and he couldn’t find anything wrong with me. Nor did he have any explanation for the strange rash. I personally believe it must’ve just been some allergic reaction to something. Thank you for asking, though.”

“That’s good to hear.”

“I’m really sorry for dropping you like that, Jemi,” Martina said.

Jemima heard the soft seductive timber in the older woman’s voice but said nothing.

“I would like to make it up to you. Could we meet?”

Now in full-blown panic mode, Jemima almost dropped the phone. Oh, no! Tahlia will not like this. She won’t like it one bit. She scanned the room again and this time she could swear she could sense another presence in the room.

“I’m…I’m not sure, Martina. My father’s not feeling too well.”

“I’m truly sorry to hear that. Is there anything I can do?”

“Oh, no. The doctor’s warned him to watch his blood pressure and to rest more.” She closed her eyes, asking forgiveness for the little white lie.

“I simply love his books, but I wouldn’t want him to compromise his health for our reading pleasure,” Martina said. “But I really think we should meet. I found an opening for you at Kendall’s. Judging from the number of completed paintings in your studio, I’d say you are more than ready for an exhibition.”

Jemima’s eyes jerked open and she almost dropped the phone. Tahlia was standing a few feet away from the bed. She could see that her eyes were deep-set and red-rimmed. The closed expression on her face made her swing her feet off the bed.

“I…I…Martina, could we talk about this later. Uh…something just came up.” Literally. From the dark depths of the earth.

“Jemi, I understand that all this is sudden, but I have moved mountains to make this happen for you. It would be a big mistake to miss this opportunity. Kendall’s was eager to shift the bookings to make way for you.”

Jemima’s eyes rested on the motionless vampire as she listened to what the other woman was saying. Kendall’s was one of the most famous art galleries in the city. She had tried for a while to get a booking there, but due to the long waiting list, she had instead decided to grab the chance to exhibit in Sydney. Her eyes drifted to Tahlia standing there looking at her.

“I understand, Martina. I promise to get back to you within the next few days, okay?”

“Okay, but remember what I said. This is not an opportunity to miss.”

“I got it, Martina. Look, I really need to go now. Thank you for calling me. Have a great day.” She hung up, threw the phone on the bed and rose slowly. “Tahlia?”

“I do not want that woman around you.”

“What?”

Tahlia came closer until she towered over Jemima. “I do not trust that woman.”

Jemima took a step back so she could look into the taller woman’s face. “Do you know what you’re implying, Tahlia?” When Tahlia just stared back at her, she took another step back. “You don’t trust me, is that it?”

The dark eyes darkened even further, making Tahlia appear even paler than she actually was. “That is not what I said, Jemima. All I want is for you to be cautious around her,” Tahlia said.

Jemima picked up on how tired Tahlia’s voice sounded, and, seeing how tired she looked, Jemima felt her anger wane. She took a step closer. “You have nothing to worry about. I’m not interested in her.”

Tahlia gave her a wan smile and turned to leave, but Jemima reached out a hand. Now that she’d seen Tahlia she wasn’t sure if she would be able to wait a few more hours before she could see her again. She gently took Tahlia’s hand, surprised by how cool it felt to the touch. She watched as Tahlia slowly turned to face her.

“I can’t seem to let you go,” Jemima murmured. Tahlia’s bright smile was her reward.

“I do not want to leave you, either.”

Jemima burrowed into Tahlia’s arms and sighed when she felt Tahlia’s arms go around her. They stood like that for a long while before Jemima placed a gentle kiss on Tahlia’s lips. She tenderly stroked Tahlia’s pale face. “I’ll be waiting for you when you rise. Please come find me. Okay?”

“Okay.”

And then she was gone, disappearing before Jemima’s eyes. Jemima stared at the spot where Tahlia had been a few seconds ago and shook her head. It will be a while still before I’m totally comfortable with my new life. But who knows? I quickly got used to the sex. The rest might not take so long after all.

†

Tahlia was surprised by how wonderful it felt to once again share intimacies with another person. Since their first night together almost a week ago, they hadn’t spent one night apart. As soon as the sun went down, she would rise and go in search of Jemima. Sometimes she would find her playing chess with her father or Rafina, but, most times, she found her in her in room, painting. Some nights they would stay in the room, talking, kissing, or making love. On other nights they would venture out and have coffee at the hotel bar. They always picked a table in the corner where they could hold hands and talk in quiet tones without anybody eavesdropping on their conversations. And then there were the nights, such as the present, where she lay on the bed and looked at an intense Jemima using her as a model.

“You moved.”

“By only an inch, beloved. I doubt it would make a difference.”

Jemima lifted her eyes from the canvas. “It makes a big difference.”

“Okay, I apologize and promise to keep still this time.”

“Thank you. It’ll not be much longer.”

“Take as long as you need.” This got her a soft look and Tahlia smiled when Jemima put her brush down and came over to the bed. “Yes?”

“You can really say the nicest things, Vampire. Where did you learn that?”

Tahlia rolled onto her stomach and leaned into Jemima, who began to massage the muscles in her shoulders. She closed her eyes and groaned softly at the pleasurable ministrations of Jemima’s hands. “You taught me all that and more.” She sighed as she felt Jemima’s hands working at a particular knot. “This really feels very good.”

“Better than…?”

Tahlia lifted her muscled chest from the bed and turned so she could look Jemima in the eyes. “No, never better than that, my love. Nothing compares to what you do to me then.”

“You really know how to make a girl feel special, Vampire.”

Tahlia’s eyes darkened at that. “You are the most special person in my life, Jemima.”

“I know,” Jemima whispered.

Tahlia knew instinctively that Jemima was telling the truth. She rolled over on her back and opened her arms. “Could we postpone the painting session for a while? I want to hold you.”

Jemima smiled down at her and quickly divested herself of the paint-stained overcoat.

†

The minute she opened her eyes, Tahlia knew Jemima was gone. Dirt spewed upwards as she flew out of her earthly tomb, her eyes glowing red in her pale face. She immediately went in search of James, finding him in the large study typing away on his laptop. He looked startled when she materialized in front of the desk, mist swirling around her ankles.

“Oh ...” James quickly took off his reading glasses.

“Where is Jemima, James?” she asked.

“She has an exhibition tonight.”

Tahlia was frowning ominously. “What exhibition?”

“Remember the one that she planned with Martina Lawler? Martina came to the house two weeks ago to select pieces for the exhibition. A few days ago, Jemima arranged to ship them to the gallery. I thought you knew. Oh...” He stopped when he saw the thunderous expression on Tahlia’s face.

Tahlia stopped listening at the mention of Martina Lawler. She felt her beast rearing. She didn’t want Jemima anywhere near that woman. She would rip the woman apart if she so much as placed a hand on Jemima. Drake. There was still Drake and his spies who were out there looking for her. She turned on her heel. “I am going out to look for her.”

James came to his feet. “I’m coming with you.”

“I want you to stay here, James. It is not safe for you out there.”

“But my daughter is out there…alone.”

At that, Tahlia turned sharply and saw James stiffen in apprehension. “Alone. She went out alone.” Not waiting for a reply, she was gone in a flurry of mist.

†

Drake slowly lifted his head, his eyes glassy with anticipation. Can it really be so easy? He lifted the glass to his lips and savored the thick, potent brew. He pushed his tongue out and licked his stained lips. Or is this some kind of a trap? Since his men had been staking out the safe house, the human girl had never stepped out without a contingent of guards. He had to keep himself from shouting in elation when his men informed him earlier that the human was seen leaving the hotel alone. But, he’d not managed to evade the Royals by being impulsive. He’d warned his men to follow her discreetly and to wait for his orders. That was two hours ago but he wanted to be sure that Tahlia was indeed in the safe house. She was powerful enough to have trailed her mate, even during the daylight hours. His men hadn’t come back to him yet about spotting Tahlia. This could mean only one thing. The Queen was out of town or otherwise incapacitated. He slowly drained the glass. It was time.

†

Jemima was trying her best not to snap at the infuriating woman. Since she’d entered the gallery she had attached herself to Jemima and hadn’t left her side in the past hour. She looked down at the woman and struggled not to let her irritation show. Jennifer Hobson was a well-known socialite with super-rich parents who were ardent art collectors, and, according to Martina, ardent collectors of her work. Because of that, she was trying her best not to brush off the heiress. But the skinny girl with her fake breasts and fake pout was treading on thin ice. Jemima looked into large, lust-filled eyes and sighed inwardly. So this is what it is all about—sex.

“What are you doing afterwards? I’m invited to a party later and would love for you to come with me. Will you come?”

Jemima smiled politely and hoped her smile didn’t come out as a grimace. “Unfortunately I’ve already made plans.” And indeed, she had plans. Afterwards she was going home to Tahlia, whom she knew would be furious at her for not telling her about the exhibition. She knew how Tahlia felt about Martina and waited until Tahlia had been out hunting with the others to call Martina with the instructions to ship the paintings to the gallery. She had only confided in her father, but she’d omitted the fact that she was going to slip out of the hotel unescorted. If she took guards with her it would’ve immediately alerted Tahlia to her plans. She’d hoped to attend the opening and then rush back to the safe house before Tahlia arose. That’s why she twisted Martina’s arm to have the opening with the media in the afternoon, before dusk. But an impromptu interview with the Art Collector magazine had delayed her, along with the airheaded heiress. The girl’s beautiful face pulled into a scowl, and Jemima sighed inwardly. The spoiled brat obviously was used to getting her way.

“Oh. That’s a pity. My parents were hoping to buy a few more of your pieces but…”

Jemima knew she was being rude, but, having had enough of the girl, she suddenly turned away and walked out of the sliding doors to the balcony not once looking back at the infuriating girl. Her hands rested on the aluminum railing while she looked out over the bustling city, trying to calm herself. A powerful sense of anger suddenly overwhelmed her. She fearfully scanned the balcony. Am I in danger? Are there renegades among the guests, or even worse, hiding in shadows of the balcony? She quickly turned to reenter the gallery, only to find two black pools of fury staring at her.

“Why did you not tell me about the exhibition, Jemima?”

To Jemima, Tahlia sounded calm, but her taut body and the waves of anger she emitted painted another picture. Even faced with Tahlia’s obvious rage, Jemima took a careful step forward, irresistibly drawn to her.

“I was scared you might try to stop me.” She had a sheepish look on her face. How stupid she was for not realizing the danger in which she was placing herself. Nor the fear she’d caused Tahlia, who she knew was trying hard to hide her anxiety.

Tahlia lifted her head and inhaled deeply before looking at her with cold eyes. “There are renegades nearby. We need to go inside.” Tahlia held out her hand and pulled Jemima into the crowded gallery.

Just as they entered, Jemima spotted Martina walking toward them with her green eyes shifting from Jemima to Tahlia and back. She cringed.

“Jemima, aren’t you going to introduce me to your friend?”

Jemima frowned, irked, at the predatory look in Martina’s eyes as they raked over Tahlia.

<You need not feel threatened by her.>

The soft voice in Jemima’s mind made her turn to face Tahlia. Her lover obviously sensed her jealousy.

“Tahlia meet Martina. Martina…Tahlia.”

Martina reached out and eagerly grabbed Tahlia’s hand. “What a beautiful name. It’s a pleasure to make your acquaintance, Tahlia.”

Tahlia nodded politely. “It is a pleasure meeting you, too, Martina.” Tahlia placed her arm around Jemima as she looked at Martina “Would you please excuse us for a minute?”

Jemima almost smiled at the possessive gesture and nodded at Martina.

Tahlia quickly steered Jemima to the farthest corner of the room. “It would not be advisable to fight the renegades here. We need to leave now.”

Jemima looked around at the all the people crowding the room and nodded. She knew that the renegades were after her and staying there was putting them all in grave danger.

“Let me speak to Martina. We can leave afterwards.” Jemima left Tahlia and walked over to where Martina was standing chatting to one of the guests.

Before she reached Martina, Jemima felt Tahlia’s hand on her shoulder. “We need to go. Now!”

As they reached the door, Tahlia looked back and grimaced. Jemima followed her gaze. A group of leather-clad men was entering the gallery from the balcony entrance. Tahlia pushed her out the door, swung her into her strong arms, and using preternatural speed sprinted down the six flights of stairs until they were standing outside at the back of the building in a dark alley.

Tahlia put Jemima on her feet and gently pushed her up against the wall. “Stay put and let me deal with them. Please do not try to get involved, Jemima. These creatures are dangerous.” Tahlia quickly stepped back and hastily spun a crude web of protection spells around Jemima. “This will keep you safe while I am fighting them off.” Tahlia tenderly brushed her lips over Jemima’s. “It is going to be fine. I will not let them harm you, my love.”

Jemima watched the scene unfold as Tahlia reached under her ankle-length coat as three renegades materialized in front of her with three more behind her. Jemima was stunned to see the instant transformation in Tahlia from a soft loving woman one second to the flint-eyed warrior the next. Tahlia slowly drew her sword and looked at the vampires surrounding her. Her eyes glowed blood red in her pale face as she stared at her enemy. With a loud hiss, she sprang into action. She was too fast for Jemima to follow with her eyes, but as long as there was movement, it meant she was okay. The blurry movement stopped and Tahlia stood, head bent, surrounded by body parts. The air practically crackled around Tahlia as she summoned all the powers before lifting her bloodied sword and her head. Tahlia took a purposeful step in the direction of the remaining three renegades. Jemima saw them slowly backing down.

“Cowards!”

Jemima turned and looked in the dark corner of the alley where the voice had come from. The shadows shifted, and a tall, well-built man stepped out of the shadows. Jemima, taking in his appearance, could only stare. Whoever he was, the man was astonishingly handsome. He had gleaming dark hair and beautiful blue eyes. His long black hair was in a ponytail tied at the nape of his neck with a string of leather. When Jemima looked at Tahlia to gauge her reaction to the newcomer, she was shocked to see an almost tender smile on her lips.

“What do you expect from them when they were created by a coward like you, Drake?”

So, this was Drake? She never would’ve guessed. He looked more like a GQ model than a murderous vampire. Jemima shivered as the man’s blue eyes snapped at Tahlia before moving over to her.

“She is very beautiful. More beautiful than I remember.” He took a step in her direction.

Tahlia stepped in front of him so fast that Jemima could see that Drake was startled. He quickly stepped back, holding up his hands to indicate he was unarmed. Tahlia had explained to Jemima that the Old World code that was tantamount to betraying the Race if broken—Tahlia would not fight an unarmed man. The man’s cocky smile and his expression told Jemima he knew Tahlia would not kill him. Once again, the renegade leader’s cold eyes focused on her.

“We will meet again, young lady. Unfortunately, I have to warn you that it will not be a pleasurable meeting for you.”

He disappeared in front of Jemima’s eyes and a shiver ran down her spine. She watched as the rest of the renegades followed their leader. In a blur of speed, Tahlia quickly incinerated the bodies before walking over to Jemima.

“Come, we need to go home.” She swung her into her arms and sped toward the safe house.

†

Back in her room, Tahlia lay Jemima down on the bed and disappeared into the en suite bathroom. Jemima heard running water. Tahlia returned and on the bed next to her and reached for the buttons on her jacket. They didn’t speak but stared at each other while Tahlia slowly undid her buttons. She let Tahlia pull her into a sitting position and tug the jacket away. When Tahlia’s head turned in the direction of the bathroom, the taps immediately stopped running.

“While you take a bath, I will go find your father. He is worried about you.”

When Tahlia was about to get to her feet, Jemima quickly reached out and grabbed a hold of her hand. “Sit with me for a while.” Her hand softly touched Tahlia’s cheek. “I’m sorry for unknowingly placing you and myself in danger. It was really stupid of me. Are you still angry at me?” She saw a haunted look flash in Tahlia’s dark eyes before they became blank.

“I am not sure how I will survive without you if something were to happen to you, Jemima.” She brought Jemima’s hand to her lips. “Drake is aware of that and that is why he is after you. I beg of you not to make it easy for him.”

Jemima saw the pleading look in Tahlia’s eyes and pulled Tahlia’s head closer to hers before placing a soft kiss on her cheek. “I’ll be more cautious in future. I promise.”

Tahlia shook her head. “There will not be a next time, Jemima. I will not allow you to leave the safe house alone again. You are not a prisoner here, but as long as Drake is still alive, I will not let you out of my sight.”

“I really promise to be more careful.” Jemima’s lips moved over Tahlia’s in a gentle apology. Tahlia’s lips opened slightly and Jemima slipped her tongue into her mouth. She deepened the kiss and felt Tahlia’s heart began to race. Tahlia pulled away, gasping for breath.

“Your bath water…”

With a wicked smile, Jemima pushed Tahlia down on the bed. “It can wait. Help me get out of these clothes.”

With a flick of her hand, Tahlia had them both naked.

Jemima stared at her naked frame then back to the clothes lying scattered on the floor, amusement on her face. “I have to admit that I’m really impressed by your powers, too.”

Tahlia grinned and eagerly pulled Jemima into her arms.

†

Long after Jemima had fallen asleep, Tahlia lay there looking at her lover. She knew the blonde would not be able to keep her promise. She was a thrill seeker and therefore would always be in trouble or the cause of it. For the first time in her existence, Tahlia was scared. She was frightened that, even with all her powers, she might fail to keep Jemima safe. Drake knew exactly what he wanted, and he’d had five hundred years to plan her downfall. But did it have to be Jemima? Her beautiful, stubborn darling?

She brushed a tender kiss over Jemima’s lips. “I love you so much, my angel.”

Jemima stirred in her arms and snuggled closer. “Me, too,” she mumbled.

It wasn’t long before Tahlia’s ears filled with Jemima’s soft snores. With a heavy sigh, Tahlia rested her forehead on the soft blonde hair. The red moon she’d spotted the other night came to mind, and Tahlia held Jemima tighter, making the blonde groan at the pressure. She knew something bad was going to happen, and she knew instinctively that Jemima was going to be in the center of it. She needed to be more vigilant and keep the blonde closer to her.

Chapter Eighteen

A deep growl split the air, making the quiet room reverberate with the sound. Then, there was silence.

“You will have to learn to control yourself; otherwise, you will place us both in great danger. She is not to know of my involvement yet,” the woman said.

“We cannot wait any longer.”

“I know, but still, we need to think this through. If you storm in there, you are sure to fail. Your little stunt the other night has just made her more determined. She will not allow anyone close to the human again.” She walked over to the man. “If you cause us to fail this time, I promise you that I will rip out your heart myself.”

Drake growled deep in his throat. “Are you threatening me, Gillian?”

“No, Drake, I am just making sure that you know what your fate will be if you continue to disregard my orders. If not for me, you would still be a mere lackey to Tahlia. I have made you what you are now, and I hope you never forget that.” She rolled her shoulders under her cloak. “This is not an idle threat, Drake. There are two outcomes to this. Either you fail to heed my warning and Tahlia destroys you, or I hunt you down and grind you into a pulp.”

Drake took a threatening step forward. He was much larger than she was, and he could take her. He could wring her neck before she moved a muscle.

The woman’s eyes darkened slightly as a cold smile formed on her lips. “After all these years you still doubt my abilities. Even with your so-called renegade army, I will break you in half. Now do us both a favor and do not engage the Queen until I decide when the time is right.” The woman stepped closer, and, with her face a hairsbreadth from Drake’s, she smiled. “I still have a few hours to kill before I have to return. Can you think of something we both can engage in to make these few hours more enjoyable?”

Drake’s eyes narrowed slightly as he stared at the woman before him. He hated the power she had over him, but what she said was true. She made him. She was the one who came to him one night almost 500 years ago with the brilliant plan to create their own army and to challenge the Royals. He knew she was an ancient and a great tactician, so he agreed quickly. Except for short impromptu meetings such as this one, she had left him in charge of everything else. He got the glory for that, too. As he stood before her, he knew that no matter what she had said to him, he was not going to fulfill her wishes. Time was right for an attack. Very soon Tahlia was going to be a mere shell of her former self, and he was going to prove to Gillian that he was more than capable of making decisions and following through on them. With a crooked smile on his lips, he reached out and dragged her close for a brutal kiss.

†

Jemima was up early and breezed down the hallway to the kitchen in search of some coffee. Life was beautiful and it was all thanks to Tahlia. Her lover was such a delight to behold. She was unbelievably attentive and loving, making it almost impossible to reconcile the dangerous predator with the gentle woman who’d effortlessly claimed her heart. Yes, she was completely in love with Tahlia. The deep, familiar affection she’d felt three weeks ago after Tahlia had shown her their lives together had quickly transformed into a powerful love that increased in intensity on a daily basis.

Jemima looked at her watch and grinned. Tahlia had kept her up for most of the night. Between bouts of tender lovemaking, there were moments where they relived the past. She felt her face heat up. Most of these moments were of them making love. The scenes ranged from tender moments to frantic encounters where Tahlia demonstrated her dominance over her and took her with breathtaking fervor, leaving her whimpering afterwards.

She entered the kitchen and came to a stunned stop. There in the middle of the big kitchen, were her father and Rafina, locked in a passionate kiss. She could see from their ruffled appearance that they had obviously just gotten out of bed—together. Proud of her father and impressed by the speed at which he’d swept the cool Romanian woman off her feet, Jemima whistled softly. The two lovers jumped away from each other. Jemima saw the guilt in her father’s eyes and smiled reassuringly.

“Before you say anything, Dad, it’s about time that you start living again. I’m just glad that it’s with a wonderful woman such as Rafina.” She walked over to them and hugged them both.

They had breakfast in the kitchen, and Jemima enjoyed seeing the way her father and Rafina interacted. Rafina made sure, every time she walked past her father to brush against him, and when she walked away, she would sway her hips enticingly. Jemima could see it was hard for them to keep their hands off each other, so she wolfed down her breakfast and left.

She was walking past the lift on her way to the library when she stopped in her tracks. She looked around and back toward the lift they had used when they arrived here on their first night. It had been almost a month since they’d moved into the safe house: so many days of not seeing the sunbathed streets and the bustle of the city. Her yearning intensified. She thought of her promise to Tahlia. Not even Tahlia would begrudge her a few minutes in the sunlight, she mused. Or would she? No, Tahlia loves me too much to refuse me this. She looked down the long corridor and saw no one. She stepped closer to the lift and pressed the button. The doors slid open. Who am I kidding? Tahlia will be livid at what I’m going to do. But, she wanted to see the sunlight and stand on the bustling New York pavement. In any case, she rationalized, vampires sleep during the day, so she wouldn’t be in danger. Even Drake would be catching a nap right now.

<It is not a good idea, Jemima.>

She jumped guiltily when she heard the voice echo in her mind. Tahlia didn’t sound happy at all. Her voice was calm but held an undertone of steel.

<I feel cooped up, Tahlia. I just need some fresh air, and I will be back down before anyone misses me. It’s broad daylight and no vampires are walking about.>

Not waiting for Tahlia to object, she stepped into the lift and the doors shut behind her. She gasped softly and looked around the small steel cubicle to see where the draft came from. When she felt an oppressing wrenching in her gut, she knew instinctively it was Tahlia’s anger. If possible, Tahlia seemed to be even angrier at her now than on that night of the exhibition. Choosing to ignore Tahlia’s anger, Jemima squeezed her eyes shut for the short ride until the lift opened into the lobby.

The sunlight, streaming through the big open doors, beckoned her. For a moment, she stopped and looked around the crowded foyer, remembering that the renegades were still hunting her. When she saw that nobody was paying any attention to her, she made a dash for the entrance. The minute she reached the rotating doors, a cold breeze swept passed her. Spooked, she spun around. Tahlia’s presence was overwhelming, her anger pulsing.

<Turn around NOW and return below ground, or you will regret disobeying me, Jemima. Your father is on his way to get you.>

Jemima was too close to her goal to turn back now. Tahlia already was angry with her, so why not go? She stepped out into the warm rays of the sun. Once on the pavement, she lifted her face toward the sun and smiled. The familiar, comforting heat of the sun made her feel alive.

She looked around and took in the typical New York scenes. A few feet away, a hotdog vendor was serving a delicious-smelling chili and cheese dog to a young man with a guitar slung over his back. Two youngsters rushed by on their skateboards, and on the other side of the street, a stream of men and women in corporate wear walked briskly to work.

Jemima suddenly thought about what she'd asked Tahlia the other night. She understood now why Tahlia never asked any of the others to convert. How can one live for centuries without feeling the heat of the sun on your face or the warm caress of the rays on your naked skin? She rubbed her forearms and was just about to cross the road when a black van came screeching around the corner. All her senses suddenly came to life and she immediately felt the oppressive presence of doom.

<Get back into the hotel now. Your father and Joan are right behind you. Please, turn around now, Jemima! Do not disobey me.>

For the first time since she’d known Tahlia, Jemima could hear panic in her voice. Not a good sign. But before she could turn and run, the van pulled up next to her and two men wearing balaclavas jumped out. One grabbed her around the waist and threw her into the van while the other man slammed the door behind them. In the distance, she heard her father cry out her name before a ham-like fist smashed into her face and everything went black.

†

The earth around Tahlia vibrated with her rage. The brute who’d punched Jemima would pay for having laid his hand on her; he will die for having hurt her. For the second time that morning, her spirit lifted out of her paralyzed body and flashed through the hotel into the bright, bruising sunlight. She could feel her strength draining, but she pushed herself forward relentlessly. Drake had thought about everything. She wondered how long his minions had been staking out the hotel.

With Jemima’s scent strong in her nostrils, she cut through traffic until she spotted the van and quickly trickled through an open window of the vehicle. A silent scream of hatred ripped from her when she saw Jemima lying in a small bundle on a dirty blanket. An ugly purple bruise was already forming on her cheek. She moved towards her and saw the men look around, puzzled by the sudden cool breeze.

She lightly touched the bruise and felt the beast within her rising, its long fangs exposed, its claws gripping the earth, and the blood red eyes blazing with bloodlust. She turned her gaze on the man sitting closest to her and took a deep and long sniff. She wanted to memorize his foul scent. When she rose tonight she’d come calling for his blood.

The van came to a stop. The doors were pulled open, and Tahlia saw they were in an underground parking lot. Even though it was only nine in the morning, the place was dark. The brute dragged Jemima out of the van and swung her over his shoulder like a potato sack. Tahlia bristled at the thought of his filthy hands touching her beloved.

They entered a lift and took a short trip a few floors down. Tahlia grimaced when she sensed the presence of Drake. Bingo, she thought with grim satisfaction. This has to be his lair. I will be here as soon as the sun sets. With this vow, she rushed back to the safe house and into her body.

†

Rafina clutched James in a tight embrace. After witnessing Jemima’s kidnapping, James had been strangely quiet, wandering through the house in daze. Rafina felt his body trembling against her, and she gently stroked his hair. Not having the right words to ease his worries, she’d taken the big man in her arms offering him the closeness of another. She, too, was worried. If Drake had Jemima, she was in great danger. He was a sadistic man and had proven it throughout the centuries.

“She must be so scared right now.” James’ shoulders started to shake.

Rafina gently stroked his back. “Tahlia will not let him hurt her.”

“I know, but she can’t do anything now. She can’t do anything while the sun’s up.”

“Says who?”

Rafina turned when she heard the quiet voice. She and James saw Tahlia standing in the doorway of the lounge. The Vampire Queen was dressed in ancient battle gear, which enhanced her formidable presence. Her hand was resting on the hilt of her broadsword as she strode into the room. It was only when she was closer to them that Rafina saw how pale she was.

“I will bring her back, James, I promise.”

Rafina looked at Tahlia, and it was evident that being awake at this time of the day was very difficult for her. She was certain James understood Tahlia’s sacrifice reflected how much she truly loved his wayward daughter.

James placed his hand on Tahlia’s shoulder. “Knowing that you are here at this moment is enough for me, Tahlia.”

“I will be in the conference room with Joan and the slayers.”

Rafina and James watched the tall woman walk to the door.

†

Her head was pounding. With a groan, Jemima turned and opened her eyes. Immediately, she was aware of the evil aura that surrounded her. It was dark, but there were candles everywhere. She slowly turned her head and had to fight down the nausea. When she tried to sit up, she couldn’t and panicked before she realized that her body was tied in place. With wild eyes, she looked down her body, which her captors had spread out on a cold concrete slab. She was in trouble and she had only herself to blame. Tahlia will be absolutely furious with me.

While keeping her head still, her eyes moved around the room until they settled on the shadows in the corner. The shadows moved and a figure stepped into the light. Drake! He could’ve been mistaken for an angel, if not for his eyes. His smile did not reach his cold and empty eyes, the eyes of a sadistic killer. He moved closer and stood next to the concrete slab she was lying on.

“It is a pleasure to formally meet you at last. My name is Drake.” His voice was deep and soft.

He reached out to touch her cheek, but she quickly moved her head away. She saw anger flare up in his eyes.

“You are quite beautiful. I must say that Tahlia has good taste.” He took a step closer.

Jemima saw the hatred blazing in his eyes.

“Killing you will be a pleasure if only to see Tahlia finally break. What a waste it is to have all her power and not fully exploit it.”

“You don’t deserve such power, Drake. You are simply too weak to control it.” Jemima was shocked to find those provocative words coming from her lips.

Drake’s eyes widened in surprise before they narrowed to slits. “You think because you sleep with her that you are untouchable? Well, I have a surprise for you, you haughty bitch.” He leaned closer, his lips curled upwards to expose his fangs. “You are a few heartbeats away from a very painful death and Tahlia will not be able to save you. You see, my little human friend, Tahlia is of the very old generation of vampires who hold total disdain for the daylight hours.” He sneered. “Do not misunderstand. They are powerful enough to walk during the day, but prefer not to. I want you to remember this when you are lying here on my altar bleeding to death. Tahlia could have saved you, but her stupid Old World traditions will allow you to die.” He chuckled. “So much for love, my dear.”

Jemima closed her eyes, letting what he said sink in. Yes, it might be too late for Tahlia to save me, but let it not be said that the Vampire Queen’s mate was a sniffling coward. “You might kill me before she gets here, but one thing I know for certain—you will be following me shortly. She will not allow you to live.” She prayed that her voice didn’t sound as shaky as it did to her ears. “Everything will have been in vain.”

When she saw Drake’s eyes stare deep into her, she thought she saw a faint flicker of admiration. Tahlia would’ve been proud of her too. Drake’s dark head suddenly snapped up, and he sniffed the air. When he looked back at Jemima, she saw his blue eyes glowed with menace.

“She is here. Quick, bring me the dagger. You fools must have led her here. Start shooting the moment she comes through the door.”

One of the men stepped forward to hand Drake the knife. Just then, the double wooden doors flew open. The force was so strong the doors came unhinged and slammed to the hard concrete floor. The men lifted their weapons and gunfire erupted in the room—even though none of them could see what they were shooting at. The smell of gun powder was so heavy that Jemima gagged and her eyes watered.

“Stop!” Drake bellowed and the shooting stopped immediately.

Jemima could see through the dark cloud of gun smoke that Drake was scanning the room, looking at the ceiling and piercing the shadows with his eyes. The silence in the room was deafening. Drake’s eyes glowed red and his hand tightened around the hilt of the dagger. Still, no movement came from the door. Drake’s knife suddenly hit the floor. The loud clang made several of the men jump and wildly aim their weapons.

Drake lunged for Jemima. She tried to escape his touch, but the ropes that held her didn’t budge. He grabbed her shoulder so hard that his elongated nails sunk deeply into her flesh. Not wanting him to see her distress, she gritted her teeth and absorbed the pain.

“I know you are here, Tahlia. Show yourself, or has your love for mortals also made you a coward like them?” Drake’s fangs glinted as he lifted her closer to him, the ropes snapping one by one. Without preamble, he sank his teeth deep into her neck, and Jemima screamed at the sudden pain, her eyes wide in terror. She felt the sucking motion and knew he was draining her of her life force.

A deep guttural roar sounded inside the room, and then the lips at her neck were gone. She weakly opened her eyes, and—though tears blurred her sight—she still could make out a dark shadow moving around the room with dazzling speed.

<You came for me. I knew you would.> Just the knowledge that Tahlia was there made Jemima relax and she closed her eyes.

†

Tahlia couldn't remember ever being as terrified as when she saw Drake bend over Jemima’s limp form. All sense of humanity left her at that moment and she allowed the predator in her to explode. She threw herself at the renegade leader and flung him away like a worthless piece of trash. She had been moving toward him, cloaked in invisibility, after she’d kicked open the door. Never did she think he would move so quickly and bite Jemima. When she’d heard Jemima’s cry of pain, she jumped into action. But Drake had already begun draining Jemima at an alarming speed. She had taught him that technique herself. Its aim was to incapacitate the enemy quickly and quietly before decapitating them—vampire warfare was brutal.

Drake leaped to his feet, and with preternatural speed, came at Tahlia. Without looking at him, she stuck out her hand. With cold satisfaction, she felt her hand burst into his chest cavity. Not wanting him to die too quickly, she flung him away and went in search of the man who’d earlier punched Jemima. She swiftly scanned the room for him, sniffing like a wild animal, until she picked up his scent. This time she smelled his fear, not the cockiness he’d radiated earlier. She walked toward him, her eyes glowing red and her fangs dripping with saliva. He turned his gun on her with terror clearly visible in his eyes. In her rage, Tahlia forgot to check her strength and she snapped his neck when she pulled him toward her.

Cheated out of her chance to take revenge, she growled like a wild animal and sank her teeth deep in his throat not caring that she had ripped open his vein and blood was spurting over her. It took her only a few sips to drain him completely and then she turned back to Drake. The renegade leader was holding his hands against the gaping wound in his chest. He looked up at her and she saw the hatred and pain in his eyes. His lips curved into a cold, goading smile.

“Even if you kill me, I want you to know that I killed your little slut. Either she dies tonight a mortal, or you convert her and make it easier for my successor to destroy you. Never again will she be reborn, and I hope the loneliness and your failure to protect her will drive you mad. I, Drake Calderoni, have bested you.”

Tahlia stepped closer to him, her eyes stiff in their sockets as they bored into his. She made sure the inhuman side of her shown in her devil eyes. When she saw the fear in his eyes, she smiled. Using one hand, she effortlessly dragged him up from the floor where he was lying in a growing pool of his own blood and held him above her head.

“You could have been one of the best, but because I sensed the darkness in you, I held back on your training. You were wrong to underestimate me, Drake. You left, thinking you had learned all you could, but you were not even close to reaching your true potential.” Tahlia’s eyes shaded to black, the irises disappearing completely. “I held back because I knew then that one day I would have to hunt you down myself. And I did.” She took his head in one hand, her elongated nails pressing into his skull, and wrenched it off before she flung his decapitated body to the ground. With their leader dead, the remaining gunmen fled the room. Tahlia let them go, knowing that the slayers would deal with them.

With caution, she moved over to Jemima. Even before she reached her, Tahlia knew Jemima was dying. She gently scooped Jemima’s body up in her arms and sprinted out of the room. If Jemima was to die tonight, she wanted her to die in her arms in a safe place, surrounded by her family. Tears blurred her vision, but she ignored them.

<I have only just found you, my Angel, only to lose you forever. How am I going to go on without you?>

When she reached the safe house, James was sitting on the bed in Jemima’s room. He quickly came to his feet when he saw his daughter’s limp body in Tahlia’s arms. He also saw the red tear streaks on Tahlia’s pale face.

“Is…is she dead?” he asked.

Tahlia shook her head and gently laid her down in the bed. “She was bitten by Drake. She will slip into a coma soon and will die without regaining consciousness.” She gently touched Jemima’s cool cheek and moved away quickly toward the shadows to mourn her loss.

James gently took his daughter’s hand in his. “Jemi, it’s Daddy. Please open your eyes.”

Jemima stirred, and she slowly opened her eyes.

“Daddy…where is…where is Tahlia? I need to…to talk to her…urgently.”

Tahlia quickly moved closer and bent over her lover finding it was difficult to speak past the knot in her throat. “I am here, beloved. What do you want to tell me?”

The slightly unfocussed blue eyes searched the Vampire Queen’s face intently. “You are crying. Why?”

Jemima’s voice was so tender it brought fresh tears to Tahlia’s eyes.

“Because I will have to bid you farewell soon, my love. Too soon.” Tahlia felt her throat constrict and she looked away quickly. She felt James gently rubbing her back. Dependable James. His daughter is dying and he comforts me. She turned back to look at him and saw the tears streaming down his cheeks. “I failed you, my friend. I promised to look after her and I failed you.” She touched his cheek lightly. “Will you ever forgive me?”

James grabbed her hand and placed a kiss in her palm. “You never failed me, because you can still save her.”

His blue eyes, so like Jemima’s, stared at her. At first, the meaning of his words eluded her. When she understood, she pulled away from him.

“No. I will not.” Tahlia rubbed her forearms and closed her eyes. “She will hate me for it and I will not be able to live with myself.”

“Tahlia…” Jemima’s voice was fading, and Tahlia turned to her quickly. “Do it. I give you…my permission.”

Tahlia leaned closer and touched Jemima’s cold cheek. We are losing her. “Are you sure, my love? You need to know that after this there is no turning back.”

“I’m dying, Tahlia, and you…you are wasting time. It’s too early for me to leave you.”

Tahlia turned to James, and he nodded, his anxiety apparent on his pale face.

<Please, don’t let my baby die, Tahlia. Please.>

The impassioned plea from her friend made up her mind. Tahlia tenderly pulled Jemima into her arms. With a sharp tuck of her fang, she opened a vein on her wrist. She looked at James one last time for confirmation before she pushed her bleeding wrist against Jemima’s blue lips.

“Drink, my love. Drink deep and long. It will make you feel better.” She used a strong compulsion to get Jemima to obey her request and sighed when Jemima latched onto her bleeding wrist. The eerie silence in the room broken only by Jemima’s soft sucking noises. When Tahlia felt slightly dizzy, she pulled her wrist away and gently laid Jemima back. Her potent blood went to work immediately and already the bluish taint on Jemima’s lips was gone and her pale cheeks were starting to flush again with color. She turned to James, who was sitting quietly. It was difficult to hold his gaze and she quickly looked away. Jemima would soon pass over, and she didn’t want James to experience his daughter’s mortal death.

“I will have to take her to ground. The earth will rejuvenate her.”

James took her hand and looked up into her eyes. “You’ve saved her. Please don’t regret this, because I don’t. As much as you love her, I know you can make her happy.” He came to his feet and did the unthinkable. He leaned closer and placed a soft kiss on her cheek. When he pulled back, he smiled. “You are my future daughter-in-law, so don’t be so shocked. C’mon now, take her to ground. I want to see her happy and smiling next time I see her.” After placing a gentle kiss on his daughter’s cool forehead, James left the room. Tahlia turned back from watching him leave to feel Jemima starting to convulse in her arms. It had started.

“Come, my beloved. I need to get you well soon. Your father’s orders.” She gently picked up Jemima and carried her to the cupboard and stairs leading to her underground chamber. Once in the large chamber, Tahlia opened the earth with a sweep of her hand and lovingly placed Jemima into the rich dark earth. She kissed Jemima on her forehead before closing the earth cavity. She needed to see if Pierre and Jonas were okay after cleaning out Drake’s lair.

†

Tahlia found Pierre and Jonas in the lounge. They‘d obviously finished off the rest of the renegades at the lair. “Where is Juan? Is he okay?” she asked sharply. No matter what, she didn’t want to lose Juan. She felt a familiar presence behind her. Without turning around, she smiled. “You should not scare me like that again, Juan.” When she turned she found him smiling broadly. It transformed his usually serious face into a very handsome one.

“Your concern is a great honor, Your Highness.” He took her hand and placed a kissed on the back of it.

She reached out and touched his cheek. “I am glad I have you to look after me, Juan. I do not always say it, but thank you, my friend.”

Juan nodded and bowed low. Tahlia smiled at Juan, proud that he had come this far. He had been serving the Royal Vampires for the past 500 years since their Royal Guard disappeared. Taking over from Paloma had been a challenging task. Paloma’s legacy was unrivaled, and Tahlia feared that Juan would struggle to grow into the role.

Tahlia turned to look at the other master vampires. “I am glad you are all unhurt. With Drake gone, we can take a short rest before we start hunting the rest of his army.” She turned to leave the room but stopped at the door and turned back to face them. “Jemima was bitten by Drake and she asked me to convert her.” She watched them carefully to gauge their reaction. “I did it, and I apologize for not consulting with you first. Time was against us.” She watched as their impassive faces slowly changed, reflecting broad smiles. She saw the twinkle in Pierre’s eyes and rolled her eyes.

“Out with it, Pierre.”

“Well, I was just thinking what a beautiful couple you make.” He folded his arms over his broad chest. “Imagine how much more alluring Jemima will be now, with all the supernatural enhancements of the Race. You will have your hands full keeping men and women alike away from her.”

He winked at her and for the first time that night, she smiled. Jemima was safe and Pierre’s uncharacteristic good mood improved hers greatly. Oh, how wonderful it would be to wake up in Jemima’s arms every evening for the rest of eternity.

Chapter Nineteen

Three days later…

Tahlia’s hands were shaking and she brought them up for closer inspection. She couldn’t remember ever being so nervous. She looked at her hands long and hard, willing them to cease their trembling and looked away only when they were steady again. Tahlia quietly returned to the task of cleaning up Jemima. After having brushed the blonde locks and sponge-bathed the pale body, she stood back and surveyed her work. Jemima looked gorgeous, and she was eager to see her bright blue eyes again after three days.

This was another first for her and this time she was scared. What if Jemima’s attraction to me was simply because of the romanticized attraction humans have for my kind? Many men and women had succumbed to amorous attentions of vampires over the centuries mostly because they were attracted to the danger and enhanced sexual appeal vampires exude. What if, by being a vampire herself, Jemima does not feel the same about me? What if she chooses someone else? She felt her heart lurch at the thought, and her hands began to shake again. There was only one way of finding out.

Tahlia steeled her nerves and awakened Jemima from the deep healing sleep. She heard Jemima’s heartbeat first; then she heard the air drawing into her lungs. Her knees almost buckled when Jemima’s eyelids flickered a few times before opening. She stared into the familiar bright blue eyes. Tahlia noticed how Jemima knew exactly where she was instead of looking around first. Already she was making use of her newfound powers to locate an object simply by listening to its heartbeat and picking up its scent. The blue gradually eyes softened the longer they stared into hers.

“Tahlia,” Jemima whispered. “I realize that I am seeing you now for the first time. For who and what you are.” Tahlia stood frozen as Jemima’s blue eyes slowly moved over her. “I would never have guessed how powerful you really are. It is only now that I know the true power you yield.” She held out her hand. “Come to me. I missed you.”

Tahlia stepped closer as Jemima swung her feet off the bed and almost immediately doubled over, clutching her stomach.

“You need to feed. I went out earlier to make sure that I have enough for the both of us. You can take what you need from me.”

Tahlia came to sit on the bed next to Jemima and lifted her hair, exposing her neck. When Jemima made no move, Tahlia looked at her. Jemima just sat there looking at her with a look of horror on her face.

“You will get used to it. Just close your eyes and follow your instincts.” She took Jemima’s hand and shuddered slightly as a thrill of desire coursed through her. Embarrassed to feel desire at a time like this, she looked into Jemima’s eyes. She found them warm, a knowing smile curled up the corners of the beautiful full lips.

“You leave me breathless, too,” Jemima said. Without warning, she flipped Tahlia on her back.

The shock of Jemima taking her off guard made Tahlia hiss, her fangs bare, and her eyes glowing bright red.

Jemima burst out laughing. “What now? I’m sure that my insubordination deserves punishment, Your Highness.”

Tahlia relaxed against the cool sheets of the bed and smiled, too. She reached out a hand to push back a few loose strands of hair from Jemima’s face. “You are so beautiful, my love.” She moved so fast Jemima shrieked when she found herself lying underneath Tahlia and staring up into warm black eyes. Tahlia was grinning as she placed a gentle kiss on Jemima’s lips. “You have a lot of time ahead of you to learn how to counter an attack like that, little one. You are still so young, but after a few years, I am sure that getting you to submit will not be as easy.”

Jemima reached under the loose white shirt that covered Tahlia’s breasts. With eager fingers, she started to knead them softly. “I demand my punishment now, my Queen.”

Tahlia groaned, her dark head lowered, and she started to kiss Jemima. At first it was gentle and then, with so much hunger, she began to consume Jemima.

When Jemima reached out to cradle her head in her hands, she saw her lover open her mouth wide. What ensued was a raw lustful kiss. Tahlia’s fingers reached for the hem of the white gown, but before she could lift it, she quickly got off the bed.

“What’s wrong?”

Tahlia fumbled with her shirt, looking into the blue eyes with a wry smile. “Your father is on his way here.” She walked over to the door and pulled it open, smiling faintly at the shocked expression on James’ face.

“You seem to forget that I am a vampire, my friend. I know where you are at all times.”

James unconsciously touched his neck before looking up into the warm eyes. “If my memory of vampire lore serves me right, you can only have a link with me if you’d taken my blood before.”

Tahlia nodded. “I did when Jane was about four months pregnant. I needed to make sure I could alert you when she needed you.” She looked into the blue eyes waiting for the horror and disgust. Instead, she saw James shrug and push past her into the room.

“Interesting,” he mumbled

He walked to where Jemima was sitting on the bed and stopped a few feet from his daughter. He turned to look at Tahlia.

“Yes, she is still our Jemima.” Tahlia closed the door. “I was just about to feed her before you came.” There was a tiny bit of worry in her voice. Even though Jemima would not hurt her father, after three days without any sustenance, as a fledgling, Jemima’s bloodlust was very strong and not fully controllable. James nodded, walked over to his daughter and hugged her.

“I’m so glad that you are okay, my baby.”

His blue eyes were teary, and Tahlia saw that Jemima’s eyes were also filling up as she buried her face in her father’s neck. Alarm bells went up in her head the moment she sensed Jemima’s hunger peaking, and she quickly stepped closer, gently pulling James out of the embrace. Tahlia could feel Jemima’s horror when her eyes moved from the pulse in her father’s neck and she flew off the bed to stand on the other side.

“I’m sorry, Daddy. I’m really sorry, but you will have to leave for now.” Her voice choked up.

Tahlia quickly stepped in not wanting her to spook when she saw that her tears were made of blood.

“No need to panic, my love. Let me quickly feed you and then you can visit with your father.” She walked over to Jemima and pulled her into a crushing embrace. She felt her heart flip when she sensed Jemima’s fear and the stark hunger that ravaged her body. With an elongated nail she made a small incision on her wrist and held it to Jemima’s lips. She knew if she let Jemima drink from her neck the act was so intimate that it could spark their passion quickly.

Without preamble, Jemima latched onto the oozing cut and Tahlia sighed deeply. Who am I kidding; just having Jemima’s lips on any part of my body will arouse me to a fever point. She turned her head and looked at James who was staring at them, his blue eyes filled with alarm. She knew then that he too hadn’t really thought about the fact that his daughter will need to drink blood to survive. When he found her black eyes on him, he quickly closed his eyes.

<It is okay, James. You will never have to be privy to a moment like this again. She urgently needed to feed after three days without any nourishment.>

James nodded and turned away to give them privacy. <You have helped me through so many things before, Tahlia. I hope you can do the same this time and help me cope with this, too.>

After Jemima had taken a few pints of blood, Tahlia pulled her arm away and flicked her tongue over the wound. She looked into Jemima’s face and nodded her satisfaction. The pale grayish color of Jemima’s face was making way for a healthier and fuller complexion. She placed a fingertip under Jemima’s chin, looked deep into her eyes, and could still see faint traces of fear and horror.

“You will be okay now, Jemima. Talk to your father for a while. I will be waiting outside.”

When she took a step away from her, Jemima pulled her closer. “I’m scared of hurting him,” she whispered.

Tahlia nodded and took her young lover’s hand, leading her to where her father stood. James took one look at his daughter and pulled her into his arms. “No matter what, you are still my baby.” For a few seconds, Jemima was rigid in his embrace, but the longer he stroked her back and arms, she gradually started to relax.

“I’m sorry for earlier, Daddy,” she whispered

“We will get through this, too, okay. We will make this work.” James looked at Tahlia. “She’s a baby again, Tahlia, and our job starts afresh.”

Tahlia smiled and opened her arms when she saw Jemima walking toward her.

†

With her head resting against Tahlia’s heart, Jemima sighed deeply. As long as she had Tahlia with her, she was going to survive this new way of living. The thought of drinking blood was disgusting, but she was surprised at how Tahlia’s blood had rejuvenated her. Before she had even opened her eyes, a wealth of sounds and smells assaulted her. She could smell the roast beef Rafina was cooking in the kitchen a floor above her, and she could hear her father’s voice while he played chess with Jonas. Then she heard a loud thudding close by and immediately recognized the sound—Tahlia’s heartbeat. She could sense her lover’s nervousness.

When she opened her eyes it was another experience. She already had pinpointed Tahlia’s exact position using her senses, and the first thing she saw were those bottomless black eyes staring straight at her. Neither said anything. The longer she stared at Tahlia the more she sensed her fear and anticipation of some kind of retaliation. Yet, all she wanted to do was to hold this strong dangerous woman close to her heart. Not even the cleaving hunger could distract her for long from what she wanted to do to Tahlia once she had taken off her tight black jeans and the white shirt.

What she’d said to Tahlia earlier was true. Now a vampire, herself, Jemima was acutely aware of Tahlia’s immense power. The Vampire Queen could have forced her into submission, but never once did she attempt to. She felt her heart melt at the thought.. Instead, she had waited patiently and allowed Jemima to fall in love with her at her own pace. If this wasn’t a sign of Tahlia’s love for her, then she didn’t know what was. Her arms crept around Tahlia’s waist and she held on tightly. She felt the pounding of Tahlia’s heart, and she smiled softly. This was where she belonged.

James stayed a while to assure himself that Jemima was indeed feeling better before he left with the promise to see them again later. The second the door clicked shut behind her father, Jemima pushed Tahlia back toward the bed with burning urgency and undressed her.

†

Three hours later Tahlia was lying on her stomach, her breathing erratic and her body buzzing from the multiple orgasms Jemima had wrung out of her. It seemed that Jemima’s new powers also increased her stamina and sex drive. Tahlia opened her eyes to find Jemima looking at her. She couldn’t help but notice that a smug smile had quickly been replaced by a gentle smile. Yes, she was thoroughly ravished and the blue-eyed seductress knew it, too. Jemima had undressed her quickly, so quickly she’d popped a few buttons on her shirt.

After having paid homage to her breasts, Jemima licked all over her body, kissing and biting her at times. The most pleasurable moment was when she’d scraped her fangs over Tahlia’s hot, sensitive inner thighs before biting down and feeding again. Tahlia had exploded with a violent orgasm that had shaken the bed and almost unseated Jemima. After a few minutes to catch her breath, Jemima had started anew. She kissed and caressed Tahlia’s body until it became so sensitive that Tahlia didn’t dare to touch her sweaty skin for fear of erupting in another series of orgasms. She had hoped to return the lovemaking later, but Jemima had kept her drained for a bigger part of the night.

She lifted a hand and cupped Jemima’s cheek. “I hope the demons you wanted to exorcise are gone now.” Her black eyes were moving over Jemima’s naked breasts.

“I haven’t even started yet, baby.”

At hearing the endearment, Tahlia cracked a toothy grin. She simply loved it when Jemima called her that. They spent the rest of the night in bed. When the long grey lights of dawn touched the horizon, Tahlia took the hand of her young lover and led her down the stairs to their hidden chamber. There she willed Jemima into a deep sleep before taking her to ground.

Chapter Twenty

For the next two weeks, Tahlia patiently taught Jemima how to harness her new powers. Tahlia was immensely proud of how her young lover took to her new body and the powers that came with it. The only hiccup they were experiencing was Jemima’s reluctance to hunt. The thought of stalking a human, enticing it, and taking blood from the victim, was too much for her to bear. That left Tahlia to hunt for the both of them, later sharing her blood in the privacy of their bedroom. Not wanting to pressure her, Tahlia bided her time, knowing that one day the bloodlust would get the upper hand. She only prayed that she was with Jemima to ensure that she didn’t hurt her victim in her haste to sate her hunger.

That night came sooner than she could have predicted…

One evening, Tahlia had taken Jemima to a shady neighborhood where a known gang was brutally spreading their reign of terror, raping, robbing, and killing at will. The idea behind this excursion was to show Jemima how she went about enticing her victims. But at that exact moment of their arrival, a brute of a man was busy robbing a young woman of items she’d bought at a nearby convenience store.

Tahlia stood in the shadows next to Jemima. She could read the man’s mind and knew that the worse was still to come. He was thinking of raping her. The stench of violence that clung to him was nauseating, and her instinct to protect triggered immediately. Just as she was about to step in to rescue the woman, Jemima had placed her hand on her shoulder.

“Let me.”

Jemima slowly walked over to where the man was holding the woman against his body with one hand clamped over her mouth. Jemima was almost upon him when he’d become aware of her presence. Tahlia, standing by to protect Jemima, was ready to pounce on the man if he so much as touched her.

<I can take care of him. He doesn’t stand a chance.>

Tahlia relaxed a bit, but her black eyes continued to stay fixed on the man. She could sense his shock at seeing such a beautiful woman alone in such a dangerous area and was weighing his actions. The lust that welled within him when he saw Jemima made Tahlia’s fangs lengthen as jealousy ripped through her body. Jemima was dressed in tight faded blue jeans and a white tank top, which stretched tightly over her full breasts. Not even she could resist the sight. How was this poor mortal to resist Jemima’s charms? Tahlia watched as the scene unfolded.

“Hi, pretty lady. You seem to be lost.” His attention, now fully focused on Jemima, gave the other woman the chance to escape and run down the alley. The man had sworn under his breath at the lost opportunity with the woman, but he quickly returned his attention to Jemima and smiled. Tahlia read his thoughts: This bitch is even better looking than the other one. She saw his manhood swell as his eyes scanned Jemima’s full breasts. He licked his lips.

“Why don’t you pick on someone your own size, Robert?” Jemima said.

Tahlia saw the man stiffen at hearing his name.

“How do you know my name, bitch? You a cop?” His body language changed immediately and he became more aggressive.

“No, but I believe in justice. You were about to commit an injustice to an innocent woman.” Jemima’s voice was silky soft.

To Tahlia’s ears, the tones were clipped and the gentleness forced.

Robert reached out to grab Jemima. A deep growl escaped Tahlia’s throat at the sight of the meaty hand on Jemima’s fragile wrist.

<I can handle this, Tahlia.>

<I know, but for my peace of mind, please remove his hand from your person, my love.>

“We all have our crosses to bear, and I have had my fair share of trouble.”

He tried to pull Jemima closer, but when she didn’t budge, he frowned. “You seem to be a tough cookie, but after I’m done with you, you will beg me to stop.”

Jemima reached out and took his hand, loosening his fingers one by one from her wrist. With her other hand, she clasped around his throat and lifted him slowly off the ground. Once his feet were dangling, the man started to scream insults.

“Put me down, you…you…freak.”

Jemima did as he asked, but didn’t step away immediately. Without warning, she tilted the man’s neck to one side and bit down. Tahlia blinked in shock. She never dreamed she would see this happen so soon. After a while, Jemima dropped the man’s limp body. Alarmed, Tahlia stepped closer, anxiously praying that the man was still alive. She had meticulously imprinted all the laws of the Race in Jemima’s mind, making sure that Jemima knew that taking a life during feeding was prohibited. Only she, Jonas, and Pierre possessed the power to do that. When Tahlia reached Jemima, she could see the man trying to sit up, dazed and weak from blood loss, but nonetheless alive. She heaved a sigh of relief.

She looked into Jemima’s eyes and found them dark and indecipherable. Tahlia had quickly erased the man’s mind, leaving a vague memory of an all-night drinking spree followed by a major alcohol-infused blackout to explain his physical state. When she turned back to Jemima, she saw confused and haunted blue eyes. Immediately, she knew what had happened. When Jemima bit Robert, she also tapped into his inner-most sanctuary, his deepest, darkest memories, and fantasies. Jemima had relived every crime he had committed as well as the pain and fear his victims had experienced.

It had taken Tahlia several conversations, a few hours of vigorous lovemaking later that night, and a few more nights afterwards to dispel the horrific memories milling around in Jemima’s head. But the haunting look in her eyes still remained. That was when she gently began to counsel her lover. Using her memories and past experiences as reference, she patiently coaxed Jemima from the dark place Robert’s memories sent her. A few days later, Jemima was back to her old self, playfully cracking jokes and making love with the same lustful abandon as before.

†

For the rest of the two weeks, the couple spent most of their nights in the library where Tahlia narrated the rest of the Vampire Race’s history and used a number of books on the shelves as references. It was during one of these sessions that Jemima stumbled upon an interesting piece of information. The passage stated that a great number of vampire females were bisexual, and the men in the Race didn’t object much to same-sex affairs amongst their women. Reference was made to the Great Vampire Queen who was the most sought-after companion, but whose heart was held captive by a mortal woman. Reading further, Jemima found that, despite knowing this, many women still tried their best to entice Tahlia. There were claims over the centuries from a few women who stated that the Queen bedded them.

Jemima couldn’t help the feeling of betrayal that bubbled to the surface. Tahlia never mentioned any other lovers. In the two months since she and Tahlia had become lovers, she had found her noble lover to be brutally honest and very trustworthy. Since she shared Tahlia’s blood now, it was easy for her to read the vampire’s mind too. She knew Tahlia never would lie to her or omit such an important piece of information. Yet, even as she was telling herself that, she couldn’t help but wonder if maybe Tahlia had bedded others while waiting for her reincarnation. She had firsthand experience of Tahlia‘s insatiable sex drive. No matter how many times they made love during the night, Tahlia seemed to generate more hunger with every earth-shattering climax. After considering that, Jemima realized that it must have been almost unbearable for Tahlia to withhold herself from the charms of other women for decades on end.

Just the thought of Tahlia in another woman’s arms unsettled her so much that she slammed the book shut. She needed some fresh air to help clear her mind. As much as it bothered her, she kept herself from approaching Tahlia about the issue. If it was important, Tahlia would’ve told her about her other lovers. Still, doubt lingered just under the surface.

†

Jemima was sitting on a bench in the middle of Central Park, looking up at the stars, when she felt a presence behind her. She spun around and found Tahlia standing a few feet away. Her long black hair was loose, her head tilted slightly to one side. Jemima couldn’t help but stare at the incredibly sexy woman. Her woman. She was wearing black as usual and stood with her arms clasped behind her back.

She felt Tahlia in her mind, trying to read her thoughts, but she quickly blocked her intrusion. It was only three weeks since she converted and she was already bored by their routine. During the day, she and Tahlia slept in their underground chamber until dusk. Then they would go out to feed together. After that, it was back to the library for her while Tahlia went out to hunt renegades. If her father and Rafina were in, they would play chess and chat until Tahlia returned. But most of the time she was alone, watching TV or pouring over the day’s newspapers. Tonight she had decided to do things differently. She never was the house-sitting type and the sooner Tahlia knew that the better.

Tahlia was still standing and staring at her. “Would you mind me joining you?” Her voice carried to Jemima on the cool night breeze.

Jemima nodded and patted the space next to her. Tahlia walked to the bench and Jemima couldn’t help but admire the way she moved. It was so fluid, like that of a feline, her hips swaying slightly with every step. She smiled when Tahlia came to sit very close to her; so close, in fact, that their thighs were touching. Jemima inhaled the natural earthy scent of Tahlia and sighed with appreciation. She smelled like the earth after the first rain. It was intoxicating and a powerful aphrodisiac. She leaned closer and pressed her nose into Tahlia’s hair. Yes, definitely an aphrodisiac.

Tahlia turned to face her and her black eyes were so tender, that Jemima couldn’t resist lifting her face for a kiss. The meeting of their lips was so tender; it almost brought tears to her eyes. Tahlia truly loved her—unconditionally.

“You look so beautiful sitting here, bathed in moonlight.”

“Me?” Jemima grinned. “You should have seen yourself standing there just now looking at me. You’re the sexiest woman I know.”

Tahlia laughed. The sound was so deep and husky that Jemima felt the heat starting to spread in the pit of her stomach. This woman had turned her into a nymphomaniac. All she thought about nowadays were the nights spent in Tahlia’s arms.

“You do not have to flirt with me to get what you want, my love. When it comes to you, I have absolutely no morals.”

They sat, holding hands, in silence for a long time. While sitting in the quiet park with the woman she loved more than life itself, Jemima was truly happy. The only dark cloud was the memory of what she’d read in the tome over the past week. She had tried to hide her feelings from Tahlia, but Tahlia knew her better than even her father did.

Tahlia gently took Jemima’s hand in hers, and looked into her eyes. “Do you want to talk about it?” Tahlia brought Jemima’s hand to her lips, placing herself in a vulnerable position by bending her head to reach the hand she held.

Unable to see Tahlia’s eyes, Jemima relaxed.

“And please do not lie to me, because I have sensed your inner turmoil for the past week.”

Jemima sighed deeply. “Have…have you ever been with another woman besides me…the reincarnated me, I mean?”

Tahlia looked up and Jemima saw the confusion in her eyes. She looked away. “I found a book in the library about Vampire social behavior, and they made reference to you. There are claims in the book that you were sleeping with other women, too. I know it was before my time, but…but…” She didn’t know how to continue and closed her eyes. When she opened them, she found the black eyes resting calmly on her.

“You have been in my mind, Jemima. The memories you have been privy to were uncensored. You would have encountered these so-called lovers somewhere in my past.”

“You are extremely powerful, Tahlia…more powerful than any other being alive. You could’ve blocked those memories from me.” Once the words were out, Jemima regretted them immediately. She knew that no matter in which century Tahlia found herself, she still lived by the Old World code. It was a world where honor was highly rated and where retribution, if and when that honor was tarnished was swift and just. Jemima had insulted Tahlia by virtually calling her a liar. She looked into Tahlia’s expressionless gaze. There was no anger—nothing—just those unblinking, obsidian eyes looking straight into her soul.

“There are still a few hours of darkness left before dawn. We need to leave now if we are to reach our destination in time.” Tahlia came to her feet and held out her hand.

Rattled by Tahlia’s composure, Jemima quickly came to her feet and took a step away. She looked more closely at Tahlia and could see that she was indeed holding her anger in check. The strain made her fury radiate in waves of barely concealed menace.

“Are you coming with me out of your own free will or not?”

Unnerved, by Tahlia’s strange behavior, Jemima quickly placed her hand in Tahlia's outstretched hand. Almost immediately, a kaleidoscope of bright colors engulfed them both.

Chapter Twenty-one

The next time Jemima opened her eyes, they were standing in a huge candlelit room. Unnerved by the sudden change in location, as well as the strange aura of the place, Jemima tightened her grip on Tahlia’s hand. She felt the larger hand firmly clasp hers, and she knew she had the protection of her powerful lover. Slowly, she began to inspect her surroundings.

The room was empty and had an antique feel. As she studied the numerous priceless medieval artifacts and paintings, her eyes widened. She instinctively knew they were all originals. Her eyes took in the antique furniture, the heavy draperies that covered the walls, and the hand-made marble tiles that covered the floor. Jemima quietly absorbed the immense wealth surrounding her.

She turned to Tahlia and found the black eyes staring at her somberly. Her anger had mellowed a bit, and her eyes had lost the blank look of earlier. Jemima mouthed a cheeky ‘wow’ and smiled when she saw Tahlia’s eyes soften slightly and the corners of her beautiful mouth curve upwards. She felt the tension leave her body at Tahlia’s effort to smile. She knew all would be well soon.

She didn’t hear anyone approaching them but saw the shadow reflected in Tahlia’s black eyes. She turned to find a tall, attractive man standing behind her. His expressionless brown eyes were resting on her. Only when Tahlia spoke, did the brown eyes move to seek out Tahlia’s.

“Once you are done staring at my guest, perhaps you can remember your manners and we can attempt a conversation.”

Tahlia’s voice sounded faintly amused and Jemima looked at the man closely to see his reaction. She gaped at the vampire when he actually winked at her.

“She is extremely beautiful, Your Highness.” His brown eyes were warm as they rested on Tahlia. “Her presence here must mean that she is now one of us.” His handsome face split with a grin. “What a great addition to the Race.”

“Mendelone, we will be staying for a day. Please ask Sorokin to prepare our chamber for us.”

Mendelone. The author! Jemima couldn’t help but stare at the vampire with awe. The great Mendelone! She had spent hours in the library reading bundle after bundle of his historical accounts of the Vampire Race. She couldn’t wait to tell Joan that she’d actually met him—the slayer would be so envious.

Jemima blinked when he winked at her again and quickly glanced Tahlia’s way. The black eyes were staring coolly at a grinning Mendelone.

Tahlia turned her gaze on Jemima. “Would you like to go for a walk?”

Still puzzled by Tahlia’s mood, she nodded quickly. Whatever she wanted to show her must be very important for Tahlia to imply the use of force had she refused to come with her of her own free will. With a flick of Tahlia's hand, the heavy oak doors swung open onto a large balcony. Jemima gasped at the view. They were in some sort of  castle on top of a mountain. Spread out below them was a village surrounded by a harsh mountain range. Home fires flickered everywhere reminding her of small fireflies against the pitch-black backdrop of the night and the imposing mountains.

“Where are we?” She looked up at Tahlia and found a soft smile on her lips.

“We are in Romania—the cradle of our Race. We all trace our origins to this small village.” Her voice had a melancholic sound to it. “The village still looks as it did thousands of years ago.”

Jemima stared at Tahlia in shock. So this was Lecrac’s hidden vampire village. She had read about it in one of the tomes in the library. A high thick wall surrounded the village and the streets made of cobblestone. Who would’ve thought a place like this—where time had stopped more than two-thousand years ago—existed in the 20st century.

“It still looks the same as it did the night my mother brought me here to Lecrac’s castle. Nothing has changed since then. A powerful invisibility spell cast by Lecrac almost three thousand years ago shields its exact location. Only Pierre, Jonas, and I have knowledge of the spell and how to break it, but only if the three of us work at it together.”

Jemima touched Tahlia’s arm and once the black eyes focused on her, she asked, “Why did you bring me here?”

“I have a slight hunch as to who might have been the source the author used in his book.” The black eyes were unreadable. “But since we are here, I could just as well show you around.”

She felt Tahlia pull her closer against her body. “Hold on tight.” With a lithe movement, Tahlia took two quick steps and propelled them into the air.

Jemima held on to Tahlia for dear life, while at the same time trying to appreciate the view. The village was nestled in the curve of the mountain range, complete with a waterfall and a thick forest. If only vampires stayed in the village, where did they get their blood from?

They landed at the end of a quiet cobbled street. Tahlia took her hand into hers as they strode down the road. Jemima was surprised that many villagers called out greetings to Tahlia. She obviously was well-known and respected. An earlier thought came back. “If everyone here is a vampire, where do you hunt?”

Tahlia didn’t look at her. “Not everyone here is a vampire, but we hunt outside the village. We kept the village in a medieval state, but the rest of the world still lives in the twentieth century. Just across the mountain range, you will find Bucharest, the capitol of Romania. Most of our Race is spread around the world, residing in major cities to hunt renegades.”

They’d ventured deeper into the village and came to a halt in front of a small house next to a crudely built chapel.

<Come out, Gillian.>

Jemima looked at Tahlia and found her face set sternly. Whoever was on the other side of the door must’ve been very naughty indeed for the Vampire Queen to be so angry. The door swung open and Jemima stared at the exquisite woman who stood in the doorway. Her blue eyes smiled into Tahlia’s dark ones, and she completely ignored Tahlia’s reproachful expression. The woman named Gillian stepped out and bowed low. The action caused her loose white blouse to part, exposing beautifully formed breasts to both Jemima and Tahlia.

Tahlia frowned and kept her gaze unreadable.

A low throaty laugh escaped Gillian’s lips. “I apologize for my attire, my Queen. I just got out of bed a few minutes ago.” She straightened and even though she was tall she still had to tilt her head a little to look into Tahlia’s face.

“This is my mate, Jemima.”

The blue eyes that had been smiling at Tahlia seconds earlier came to rest on her with intense aversion. Jemima knew that without much effort, they had managed to smoke out the source of the misinformation. There was no doubt that Gillian wanted Tahlia, and Jemima supposed she would stop at nothing to get her. Why did I have to be the one who opened this anthill? And what for? Just because I’m jealous? She turned to look at Tahlia. Now, she, too, knew the identity of the rumormonger.

“I have known for centuries what you have tried to do. But having your lies and fantasies put into print…what were you thinking? That I would never find out?”

Tahlia’s voice was soft, but with her newly acquired super hearing ability, Jemima could detect the fierce undertone in her lover’s voice. Jemima was oddly proud of the restraint her partner was showing. However, that didn’t last for long. Tahlia moved so fast that neither Gillian nor Jemima saw her take a step closer. In the blink of an eye, Tahlia had Gillian pushed up against the door, holding her up with a flat hand against her chest.

Startled, Jemima took a quick step closer and placed her hand on Tahlia’s arm. “Please, let’s leave now.”

Gillian laughed. An ugly sound that almost made Jemima’s teeth rattle. This woman was stronger than her, and without Tahlia’s protection, Jemima knew she would try to destroy her. She remembered what Tahlia had told her about Drake’s plan. He was going to convert her and then destroy her, thus making it impossible for her to be reincarnated again—ever. She knew that, if given the opportunity, Gillian would execute Drake’s plan.

“What is it that you see in her, my Queen? As a human she was weak and needy; now, as a vampire she is simply pathetic,” Gillian sneered. She turned her gaze to Tahlia and smiled gently. “I have been groomed to be your partner. I have trained well and am also well-schooled in the art of love. I am everything you need in a companion.” She lifted her hand to Tahlia’s face, but before it connected, Gillian’s eyes widened, and she gasped for breath. Her hands clawed at her neck as if some invisible hand was constricting her airway.

Jemima looked around, confused and scared. Tahlia’s eyes glowed blood-red and her fangs were gleaming in the moonlight. Around them, the villagers huddled together in the shadows; some made a hasty sign to ward off evil. All too aware of the power of their immortal protectors, they tried to make themselves as invisible as possible.

“You knew about Drake’s plan.”

Tahlia was shaking with anger. Jemima quickly looked around for someone who could help her get Tahlia away from the other woman. The villagers were hidden in the dark shadows of their cabins, making an effort not to be caught eavesdropping on the conversation between the two vampires.

“I picked it from your mind. You were working with him, a coward, a traitor…”

Tahlia’s voice faded away, and Jemima genuinely feared for Gillian. Gillian's eyes were bulging in their sockets.

Jemima once again placed her hand on Tahlia’s. “You can’t kill her in the presence of the villagers, Tahlia. They are already frightened. Please, take me home?”

This time Tahlia turned her head to look at Jemima. Jemima felt the hair on the back of her neck stand up straight when she saw the look of death in Tahlia’s eyes. Her fear and panic must have registered in her eyes because Tahlia’s eyes softened a fraction, and she nodded.

Tahlia turned back to Gillian. “I want you to leave the village now. You will never be welcome here again. Pray also that we never meet again because if we do I will finish what I have started here.”

When Tahlia stepped away, Gillian fell to her knees, drawing gulps of air into her starving lungs. As she turned to leave, Jemima cast a quick look back at Gillian and felt her blood turn to ice. Gillian was staring back at her with intense hatred and her blue eyes glowed with the promise of retribution. Jemima suspected Gillian to be a very proud woman and embarrassing her in front of the villagers was the ultimate humiliation. Jemima stepped closer to Tahlia, and, with her hand shaking uncontrollably, reached for her hand.

“I will not let her hurt you,” Tahlia said. “I have sent a message to some of the hunters to escort her out of the village. She will never be allowed here nor will she ever be able to find her way back here again.”

Tahlia pulled Jemima against her tall hard body and Jemima could see that her black eyes were soft. “I should thank you for questioning the contents of the book. Otherwise, I never would have known about Gillian’s deceit.” With Jemima held tightly against her, Tahlia took two quick steps and propelled them into the air.

†

Tahlia, stretched out on the bed, was following Jemima’s every move with fixated interest. Since their return from the village, Jemima had been very quiet. She had shut Tahlia out of her mind, making it nearly impossible for her to read her thoughts. What she could pick up, though, was her fear of Gillian and her increasing hunger. She hadn’t fed tonight, and Tahlia could see her lack of nourishment in the grayish complexion of her face. Jemima jumped a little when she felt Tahlia’s arm on her shoulder.

“You are vampire now, my love. You need not fold your clothing before coming to bed. Your new powers can make your life so much easier. There are people to take care of that for you.” Her lips were very close to Jemima’s neck and she felt the tightening in the pit of her stomach. Tahlia groaned softly, knowing she first needed to ease Jemima’s fear of Gillian before she took her to bed. Her desire for this woman knew no bounds.

“You need to feed, my love.” She took Jemima’s hand and led her to the bed. Once seated, she pulled her hair away to expose her neck. She didn’t have to look at Jemima to know she was staring at the throbbing vein in her neck. She could feel her lover’s eyes transfixed by the blood pulsing in her veins. When Jemima didn’t make a move, Tahlia resorted to begging. “Please, beloved. You need to feed. I do not want you to fall ill.”

She felt Jemima’s warm breath on her neck, and she stiffened slightly when she felt her desire instantaneously flare up. Jemima softly touched her tongue to the pulse in Tahlia’s neck and Tahlia gasp at the sensation. Tahlia let Jemima gently push her back against the bed. Anticipation smoldered in her body.

“Don’t get your hopes up, my love. I am simply getting ready to feed for now. Maybe later I might have another itch to scratch,” Jemima teased.

Tahlia felt Jemima’s lips nuzzle her neck as her fangs lengthened. Her body stiffened and a deep growl escaped her lips when Jemima sunk her fangs deep into the vein and started to feed hungrily. After a few sips she flicked her tongue over the pinpricks to close them. When she lifted her head, Tahlia could see that Jemima’s eyes were still closed and her chest was heaving with every breath she took.

“Do you want to talk about it now?”

Jemima curled up next to Tahlia’s warm body. “I think I have made a mortal enemy of Gillian. I’m really frightened of her.”

“You need not be. Anyone who gets close to you from now on will have to answer to me. I will rip Gillian apart if she ever tries to confront you. I will make sure that someone will follow her wherever she goes. I want to know where she is every second of every night from now on.” She turned her head to look into Jemima’s eyes.

“But you will not be able to be with me every second of the night.”

“Believe me when I say that any person who tries to hurt you will find parts of their bodies strewn to the four winds.” Tahlia sat up straight and looked down into the blue eyes. “I will not disappoint you again. I will protect you with my life this time.”

They stared at each other in silence.

“How is that itch coming along by the way? Do you need scratching yet?” Tahlia smiled.

Jemima opened her arms, and Tahlia eagerly rolled into them.

Chapter Twenty-two

Gillian was heavily armed. Forced to leave the village had been hard enough, but to be stuck in a twentieth century city, like New York, which was overrun by vampire slayers, she had to watch her back at all times. She hated living in this time period. People didn’t appreciate the supremacy of vampires, as was the case back in the village. She missed being there, having a young human woman or man in her bed every day as well as a steady supply of fresh blood from her bed partners. She was well-known for her sexual appetite and was sought out by potential lovers all the time in exchange for her protection or a few expensive baubles.

Since Tahlia forced her out of the village a few weeks earlier, the few times she had fed were very unpleasant. The taste of narcotics and disease she had tasted in the blood of many of her donors disgusted her. She was so appalled that she killed them afterwards, just to make sure she would never have to taste their tainted blood again.

But there were matters that were more important. She needed an ally and quickly, before Tahlia came baying for her blood. Drake was an idiot for thinking he could just waltz in and destroy Tahlia’s lover, thereby forcing Tahlia to seek the dawn. The Queen was very dangerous and from what she heard, Drake had his head ripped clean off his body. She shuddered at the thought of the brutality of his death and looked into the dark eyes of the man in front of her. She hated the situation she found herself in, but he was her only hope.

“I do not know anyone else I can trust.” Her voice was strained.

“If you were ostracized by the Queen, then she must have had good reason. Therefore, I cannot have anything to do with you.”

Gillian stepped closer and placed her hand on the muscled chest of the man. “I had thought that there was something significant between us, but I seem to have been wrong. How can you do this to me?”

The man’s dark eyes stared at the woman with contempt. “What we had was sex. You are too ambitious, Gillian. You have always had your designs on the Queen and have used everyone who crossed your path to get closer to her.” The man turned his back on her. “Please leave now. I do not want you to be seen here with me.”

Gillian voice was dripping venom. “I swear that one day I will make you pay for your betrayal.” She disappeared in a cloud of mist.

†

James was sipping on his coffee and looking at his daughter as she paced up and down the living room. “Don’t you want to come sit next to me, honey? You‘re making us dizzy.” He smiled when she turned to look at him. Since he could remember, Jemima had never been one to panic easily, but after their return from Romania, Jemima had been edgy and Tahlia in turn never let her out of her sight. She was even more watchful than before, and those black eyes didn’t miss anything.

“You will have to sit down, dear, because I want to discuss something very important with the two of you.”

Jemima came to sit next to her father. “What did you want to talk about, Daddy?”

James placed his coffee mug down and folded his arms. “When are you two planning on getting married?”

The question fell into a deep pocket of silence. Even Rafina who was carrying in a tray from the kitchen stopped in her tracks. James looked around and saw the look of surprise on the faces of the other vampires in the room. Pierre and Jonas, who were busy playing chess, turned to stare at Tahlia, who in turn was staring unblinkingly at Jemima. Jemima was just gaping at her father.

“I didn’t expect this reaction, but I would still like to have an answer.” He was looking at Tahlia and her unreadable black eyes stared back at him.

“Our unions are so much more complicated than that of humans, James.”

Out of the corner of his eye, James saw Jemima turning her head to look at Tahlia.

“If we decide to get married our way, Jemima will forever be bound to me. If I am killed, she will be bound to a solitary life.” Tahlia turned to meet Jemima’s eyes. “I would like to leave that decision to her.”

“I didn’t know that and I apologize for not discussing it with you first before bringing it up, Tahlia.” James turned to look in the direction of Jonas and Pierre. “Is that part of the reason those two are still bachelors?” He grinned when the other two men frowned at him. James picked up his mug and made his way over to them but not before he saw Tahlia extend her hand to Jemima.

“We will be in the library, if anyone needs us,” she said. They left the room, taking the awkward silence with them.

†

Jemima stepped into the library first and turned to face Tahlia when she heard the door close softly behind her. Tahlia came to stand very close to her, forcing Jemima to look up into her face.

“I should have told you about our binding ritual and its significance, but I was not sure you would want to know about it so early.”

“I’ve never been one for marriage, but my dad will have your hide if you refuse to make an honest woman out of me. Thus, I suggest, we go for a human ceremony, just a small gathering of friends and family. What do you think?”

Tahlia smiled and gently touched Jemima’s cheek. “You should know though that my fear of binding you to me through a vampire ritual has nothing to do with the fact that I do not love you. I cannot stand the thought of you bound to me for all eternity even after my death. Imagine being alone and having to live through every second while the loneliness eats away at your soul. I refuse to let you live through that.”

The black eyes became suspiciously damp and Jemima pulled Tahlia into her arms. Is that the kind of existence Tahlia had? She gently held Tahlia, pulling her head into the curve of her neck. “I understand, my love, and I never doubted your love.”

They held each other in silence until Tahlia suddenly stepped out of the embrace. “Something’s wrong. Juan just arrived. I have to meet with him.”

Jemima nodded and placed a quick kiss on Tahlia’s lips. “I will keep myself busy until you return.”

“Promise me you will not wander outside alone. I will come for you and then we can go hunt together.”

Jemima’s nodded and Tahlia left the room.

†

Juan, Pierre, Jonas, and Joan were waiting for her in the conference room. Juan bowed low when she entered.

“What news do you bring, Juan?”

“Gillian is here in New York.”

Tahlia nodded. “I have had her followed and my source informed me about her presence a while back.” The black eyes narrowed slightly. “There is something else you want to tell us, I presume.”

“She came to ask for my assistance, but I turned her down.” The bodyguard looked uncomfortable. “It looks as if she is taking over where Drake left off.”

Tahlia came to her feet slowly and closed her eyes as her hands curled into fists.

<What is upsetting you so, my love?> It was Jemima. Over the past few weeks, Jemima became mentally attuned to Tahlia’s moods to the point that she could acutely sense her anger.

<Gillian is the new leader of the renegades. I will have to go out and look for her. I will not allow her to reunite them.>

There was a long silence before Jemima spoke again. <Just not tonight, baby. I need to have you with me tonight.>

Tahlia turned and saw that the others were staring at her with anticipation. “Gillian is after Jemima and that makes it my fight. I cannot ask you to risk your lives. Tomorrow night I will go out and look for Gillian. After I have dealt with her, I suggest we call a meeting at the village. We need to identify the rotten apples and root them out.”

“We still have the hunters around, so we may as well put them to work, Tahlia. I will take them out tonight and try to find out where Gillian’s lair is,” said Jonas. “Are you coming with me, Pierre?”

“Yes. I will be going to ground in a few years and might just as well make use of my powers now while I can.”

“You are going to ground?” Tahlia asked. Pierre was always the one who exuded a zest for life. Even after his mate died, he still performed his duties and never once hinted that he wanted to take time off. Thus, it was a shock to her to hear him talking about going to ground. Jonas, she knew, had gone to ground a few times over the 2 000 years, but never Pierre. She had been so preoccupied with Jemima that she had failed her friends. Before, she had always made time to talk. But the last four hundred years had been demanding for her, especially with Paloma gone and the threat Drake posed. The loss of her childhood friend gutted her and made her more withdrawn. In the process she neglected her friends.

She walked over to where Pierre sat and placed her hand on his shoulder. “Could I have a word with you later, my friend?”

Chapter Twenty-three

Tahlia found Jemima in their bedroom, leaning against the headboard, reading the newspaper. Her blue eyes flashed with pleasure when she sensed her presence. “I am ready when you are,” Tahlia said gently and pushed a strand of hair behind Jemima’s ear. They shared an intimate look for a few moments, before she moved closer for a long, slow kiss. Afterwards she just held Jemima.

“Pierre is going to ground in a few years. I just spoke to him.”

“Why is that?”

Tahlia went to sit on the bed and pulled Jemima onto her lap. “It means that his loneliness must be weighing heavy on his heart and wishes to pass time sleeping for a few centuries. I went to ground for a few decades after you passed on. In most cases, I came up only when I sensed your conception or sometimes your birth.” She pressed a soft kiss against Jemima’s cheek. “Pierre was always so happy and full of life. I guess he must have thought about this for a while now.”

“I thought that vampires could have any woman they wanted. He’s an incredibly handsome man. Doesn’t he have someone—a mate?”

“No. He lost his mate about four centuries ago when a group of human vampire slayers attacked their castle and burned her alive. A vampire ceremony bound them, which means that he will forever be wandering the earth never knowing true love again. Because she was a vampire she could never be reincarnated.”

“Isn’t there someone who can help him? Maybe someone who can lift the binding spell of the ceremony?”

Tahlia shook her head. If only it were so easy. She came to her feet not even slightly burdened by Jemima’s weight. She gently placed Jemima on the bed and came to lie next to her. “There were rumors many centuries ago of a Druid priest who could undo almost every spell imaginable. We never paid much attention to the rumor then.”

That wasn’t entirely true. She met Molan on a few occasions, but the Druid always came across as distracted. It was impossible for her to place the fate of her friend and brother in the hands of a dreamer.

When her body suddenly became naked, Tahlia looked at Jemima and saw a sly grin.

“Let me help you relax for a while before we go out to feed,” Jemima said.

Tahlia kissed Jemima deeply before she flipped her over onto her stomach. Shivering with anticipation, Tahlia leaned closer and slowly started to lick every inch of her body with the wet tip of her tongue. Once finished with her backside, Tahlia flipped her over and repeated the torture again. By the time she reached her breasts, Jemima was begging Tahlia to take her, but Tahlia had other plans. Every now and then, she would sink her fangs deep into the soft smooth skin of Jemima’s perky breasts and Jemima would scream with pleasure. She stiffened slightly when she felt Tahlia’s hand moving down toward the triangle between her legs. With her thumb, Tahlia slowly massaged the little hard nub nestled between the soft plump lips and felt a massive quiver going through Jemima’s taut body.

“You will kill me if you don’t make me come now, baby,” Jemima moaned.

When Jemima tried to hold Tahlia’s hand between her legs by clasping her thighs over the hand, Tahlia moved them. “Not yet, my love. There are still so many things I want to do to you.” She moved lower until her face was on the same level as Jemima’s throbbing sex. She opened her lover gently and with a long flick of her tongue, tasted the musky center. She felt Jemima’s hands pushing into her hair grabbing handfuls of the jet-black strands.

“Yes, baby. Don’t stop.”

Tahlia closed her lips around the throbbing clitoris and sucked hard, resulting in Jemima almost pulling a fistful of hair out of her head. She repeated the action a few times, until Jemima cried for her to stop. Tahlia lifted her head and looked into Jemima’s flustered face. She moved upwards until her mouth was hovering above Jemima’s open lips. Tahlia slowly lowered her mouth and took Jemima’s lips in a deep kiss.

“Tell me what you want and I will do it.” Tahlia whispered.

Jemima nodded. “I want you to use your fingers in me until I come,” she gasped.

“I aim to please, my love.” Tahlia slanted her mouth over Jemima’s before slipping two fingers into her. The pace of the thrusts kept on increasing until Jemima was writhing underneath her.

Tahlia felt Jemima bury her face into her sweaty neck and her fangs sank deep into her throbbing vein. Tahlia gasped at the sensation as Jemima’s fingers found her sex and began to rub her furiously. She grabbed Jemima’s hand, held it in place, and bucked wildly. It wasn’t long before she growled when her orgasm hit.

†

After two more hours of lovemaking, they decided to leave the safe house to feed. Once they fed they strolled arm-in-arm down a narrow shadowed alley. A muffled sound ahead of them brought them to a halt. Jemima threw a quick glance toward Tahlia and saw her eyes sharpen. The sound was that of a baby crying. What would a child be doing in a dark alley at this time of the night? Jemima felt Tahlia pushing her slowly behind her tall frame.

“Renegades.”

Tahlia said the word with so much contempt that Jemima felt a shiver run down her spine. When Tahlia was in this mood, they usually ended up in a fight with them. She felt Tahlia’s body jerk sharply and then she heard the crack of a bone.

Jemima cried out with alarm when Tahlia doubled over. She reached out to touch her, but before she could, Tahlia turned sharply to look at her and Jemima took a quick step back.

Gone were the black eyes replaced with amber eyes. Jemima saw the hair sprouting on Tahlia’s smooth skin until only her face was still recognizable—but not for long. Tahlia fell to her knees and Jemima could see the protruding bulge forming on her face. Horrified by what she was witnessing, Jemima wanted to run, but didn’t want to leave Tahlia alone in such a vulnerable state. The next time Tahlia looked at her, she had completed her transformation. In Tahlia’s place stood a huge black wolf, its gleaming fur stretched tightly over a muscled frame.

<Wait for me here, Jemima. I sense two renegades in the shadows ahead. They are busy feeding. Just wait here for me because this will not take long.>

Stunned, Jemima could only nod. The wolf stealthily made its way toward the dark shadow. Jemima looked around and she felt a cold chill run down her spine for the second time that night. Something wasn’t right. She could sense it. She thought of following Tahlia, but Tahlia would be livid if she placed her life in danger once again. She delicately sniffed the air and stiffened. The scent she’d picked up was chillingly familiar.

Gillian! She was close by. She couldn’t shake the feeling that they were being set up. It seemed Gillian knew Tahlia would not let her fight renegades while still untrained. By distracting Tahlia, she would be easy prey.Up ahead in the dark she heard a chilling scream followed by a deep growl and then the sickening sound of flesh tearing. Jemima knew that the only way to survive the night was to find Tahlia. She used her preternatural speed as she dashed toward the deep growl of the wolf.

Just as she was just about to duck into the shadows, she felt a piercing pain in her back. The blow was so powerful that her body flew to the ground. Jemima clenched her teeth against the excruciating pain and carefully reached behind to touch the area of impact. Her fingertips felt a sticky wetness and moving slightly further, she touched the sharp object lodged deeply in her back. The soft hissing sound when she touched it confirmed her fear. Silver! She could die from silver poisoning if she didn’t get help soon. Where is Tahlia? She quickly scanned the area, but found no trace of Tahlia.

Jemima felt an iron grip on her ankle before someone dragged her backward on her stomach into a dimly lit area of the alley. A black heavy boot unceremoniously rolled her over on to her back. The action made her groan when she felt the ax cleave deeper. She saw Gillian standing over her, her face contoured into a cold mask of hatred.

“So we meet again. I was hoping you would be a worthy adversary, but all I see now is a scared and helpless fledgling.” She laughed tauntingly and gestured to one of the renegades.

A tall, pale young man stepped forward and grabbed Jemima’s throat, pulling her to her feet and then lifting her off the ground. With her feet dangling in the air, Jemima watched as Gillian stepped closer, and with an elongated nail, make a long deep incision on Jemima’s cheek. Her blue eyes were transfixed on the thick dark blood that oozed from the cut she’d made.

“It would be stupid to waste a drop of your blood, being as it contains Tahlia’s and Lecrac’s legacies.”

Jemima watched Gillian’s fangs slowly lengthen and closed her eyes to block out what was to come.

“With their blood in my veins, I can become even more powerful.”

That last remark caught Jemima’s attention. With their blood in my veins, I can become more powerful than I am now. She opened her eyes slowly, just in time to see Gillian moving closer to bite her. I have the blood of Lecrac in my veins. He was the first of the Undead and the most powerful creature ever to walk this earth. That alone makes me more powerful than Gillian and all the other renegade filth with her. I am from a Royal bloodline, which is respected and feared by all vampires. Jemima’s demeanor changed, from helpless submission to cold menace. She saw Gillian’s eyes widen.

Chapter Twenty-four

Unnerved, Gillian quickly took a step back. Her eyes bore into the woman who now stared at her with sudden realization in her eyes. She had made a mistake by referring to the potency of Lecrac and Tahlia’s blood. Right in front of her eyes, she saw the scared fledgling change into a dangerous, purposeful creature. Her pain-filled blue eyes were slowly beginning to take on a red glow and the air around her crackled softly as she internalized her power. The heavy silver ax clattered to the concrete floor, and Gillian sensed that the renegade who was still holding Jemima up by the throat knew trouble was brewing. Gillian realized how quickly her careful plan had gone wrong. Her only chance was to defeat her enemy before she had garnered all her power.

“Quick. Pull out her heart. Do it now,” Gillian shouted urgently.

One of renegade’s hands quickly transformed into a claw, but before he could slam it into the blonde woman’s chest, a piercing cry split the air. Gillian jumped backward to dodge the spurt of blood that splattered the concrete walkway at her feet. As if in slow motion, she saw the renegade crumble to the floor. She gasped when she saw his body split in two. Gillian snapped her eyes toward Jemima and saw the other woman staring at her with a bloodied claw and glistening fangs. With a sunken heart, Gillian realized that Jemima’s transformation was now complete. It was time for her to retreat…alone.

Gillian gestured to the other renegades behind her. When the first wave of renegades was engaged in battle with Jemima, she slipped away. She would not take on the woman today, but she would be back some other day. As she fled into the night, she heard the grunts and tearing sounds as Jemima slaughtered the inexperienced vampires.

†

Tahlia ran at full speed toward the alley where she had left Jemima. She felt her heart beating in her mouth. The closer she came to the alley, the stronger Gillian’s scent became. What was I thinking leaving Jemima alone? It was only after she had come upon the two vampires ferociously feeding on a young woman that she realized it was set-up. There were more renegades waiting a few yards away in hiding, but luckily she was still in her animal form. With the agility and power of the wolf, she had quickly destroyed the group waiting to ambush her. She knew that Jemima was in mortal danger, but just as she was about to go to her lover’s rescue she noticed the crying child crawling towards its mother’s body.

Tahlia was torn between saving a defenseless human baby or her lover, and she had only a few seconds to decide. With her inherent vow of protection in mind, she grabbed the baby in her mouth. Still in her wolf form, she couldn’t go near humans, so she took the baby to the park. After willing her to sleep and weaving a quick protection spell, she had jumped up against a tree and used her big maul to hide the baby in the nook of some branches.

Now, as she rushed back toward the awful sounds of fighting, she prayed feverishly that Jemima was still alive. When she came within a few yards of the battle, she quickly shape shifted. Not caring that she was stark naked, she plunged into the fighting only to be shocked by the scene that greeted her eyes. Jemima was standing in the middle, surrounded by at least six renegades and a dozen more lying at her feet—or what was left of them. With her blonde hair blowing in the breeze, Jemima was using preternatural speed to move among the vampires, slashing at them with her deadly claws. Tahlia’s keen eyesight allowed her to see a deep oozing gash in Jemima’s back. It took her a few seconds to make sure that Jemima didn’t have a mortal wound before she joined the battle.

†

Back at the park, a shadow glided slowly from tree to tree using the cover of the night to hide its presence. She was very close now. The shallow heartbeat was calling to her through the darkness. Cloaking her presence, the tall woman glided between the lush green trees, her nose sniffing the air. She came to an abrupt stop and looked up. There, not very high up, in the cradle of a branch, was a hidden bundle. She reached out to pull it down, but before she could make contact, there was a movement and she stared into two big liquid pools of blue. A child! It was a girl and she estimated it to be around fifteen months. Disgusted with herself, she shook her head. How could she not have deciphered the scent? More important, how was it possible for the child to see her. She was an ancient and cloaked; not many were able to detect her presence.

She quickly touched the toddler’s mind and jerked violently when she felt the power that emanated from it. A very powerful and dangerous presence had left its mark on the child. Whoever is protecting this child would kill anyone or anything that tried to harm it.

She took a step back, but not before a chubby little hand reached out and grabbed a strand of her hair. Almost immediately the night stillness was pierced by the baby’s gurgling. Stunned, the vampire reached out slowly and touched the baby’s rosy cheek. It had been crying, possibly in its sleep. She hadn’t heard anything while stalking her prey, which to her disgrace, turned out to be a toddler. Her body tensed suddenly. The night had an evil feel to it. She quickly loosened the baby’s grip on her hair and soundlessly stepped back into the shadows.

A few seconds later, a streak of mist came from between the trees and solidified into a human form. Sniffing the air sharply, the other vampire looked up and reached out to grab the child. A sudden hissing sound followed by a sharp cry and the acrid smell of burned flesh filled the night air. The other vampire pulled away quickly and roared angrily.

The ancient stepped out of the shadows and dropped her invisibility cloak. “When have you become so perverted that you are now preying on children?”

Shocked by the intrusion, Gillian took a quick step back. Her eyes, glowing red in the dim light of the nearby lamppost, widened when she recognized the sharp silver eyes that peered at her from the shadows of the black cape. “Paloma! Where…how…” She carefully took another step back.

Paloma Soleil was one of the most powerful female vampire warriors, second only to Tahlia. Gillian and Paloma had tangled a few centuries ago and Gillian had come out the loser. She had gone underground hoping to stay out of sight long enough until Paloma’s ire diminished a bit before confronting her again. Now the ancient had resurfaced after almost five centuries.

Gillian looked at the tall frame of the master vampire and the clothes she was wearing. It was obvious that she had only recently come out of hibernation. She was still dressed in leather battle gear, the general vampire dress code of the 16th century.

“We still have unfinished business, you and I.”

When Paloma lifted her hand to push down the hood of her cloak, Gillian saw the light shine on brittle blonde locks and vampire’s grey, sunken features.

“Now is as good a time as any to finish what we have started then.”

Gillian felt a shiver of fear trickling down her spine and shook her head. “I have a proposition for you, Paloma. I will make you more powerful than you already are, so powerful that you will never have to bow to the will of anyone ever again.”

A cruel sound, supposedly a laugh, escaped Paloma’s lips. “Now, why would I want to side with a traitor like you? You of all people should know that what you have done warrants the death sentence. You will have to be destroyed, and I will do whatever it takes to protect the laws and honor of the Race.” She cast a quick glance at the baby who looked at them with big blue eyes. “Your intentions toward that baby were not noble. I could sense your hatred. You were going to kill it just to send a message to whoever you are running away from now.”

Gillian watched as Paloma took a threatening step forward while her hands transformed into claws. “Let’s get this over with.”

Gillian rose to the challenge and went for her sword before taking a battle stance. “We do not have to do this, Paloma. It is obvious that you have surfaced quite recently and are not strong enough yet. I will cut you down before you have even laid a finger on me.”

The master vampire nodded. “I cannot wait for you to try.”

Gillian couldn’t react fast enough. A deep red glow flared to life in Paloma’s silver eyes before using her preternatural speed to dive toward her.

†

“I need to get rid of the bodies before someone comes along.”

Tahlia gently pushed out of Jemima’s embrace and looked down into her lover’s pale face. Once the battle was over, Jemima had mutely turned toward her and held onto her in desperation. If Tahlia hadn’t had to get rid of the scattered bodies, she would have comforted her a while longer. Jemima looked so fragile and scared that Tahlia almost pulled her close again. She steeled her emotions and briskly got to work pulling all the bodies and severed body parts into a heap, before she reached in her jacket and doused the pile with a quick flaming agent. With her hand pointing at the pile, she visualized a blue flame and her thought sprang to the life engulfing the pile into quick flames. After a few seconds only a small pile of ashes remained and with a flick of her hand they were scattered to the four winds. She turned to Jemima and found her staring at her. Her blue eyes looked huge in her pale face.

“Come, my love. I will take you home.” She gathered her in her arms and together they dissolved into mist.

Chapter Twenty-five

Back in their underground chamber, Tahlia gently undressed Jemima and gave her a sponge bath. The deep gash in her back where the silver ax had struck her was still oozing and she opened her wrist to drip a few drops of her blood on the gash. Almost immediately, the wound began to close, but Tahlia knew that it would take a few days before the wound completely healed.

She held her wrist to Jemima’s lips and cupped her head closer while she fed. Exhausted by the battle and the loss of blood, Jemima fell asleep almost immediately. To ensure that she slept right through, Tahlia willed a strong sleeping command into Jemima’s mind and placed Jemima in the deep, rich healing earth.

Tahlia dissolved and quickly made her way to the park. Despite the powerful spell she had woven around the baby to protect it, she was anxious to see if the toddler was safe. After rushing through the trees, she came to a halt a few yards from where she had hid the baby. From across town, she tested the area with her senses and was aware that a battle was taking place in the park. She cloaked her presence and stealthily moved closer until she could see the two fighters.

She made out Gillian’s form easily, but struggled to place the other shabbily-garbed fighter. From the way she fought, it was obvious that she was highly skilled. Tahlia looked closer and her eyes narrowed. There was something very familiar about the warrior. Even her fighting style was familiar, but who could the mysterious woman be? When she was a few feet from them, the woman quickly turned, probing the darkness and Tahlia’s eyes widened. No! It can’t be.

The rumor was that Paloma Soleil died in battle almost five centuries earlier. Tahlia searched the world over for her best friend and found no indication or reason to believe that she had survived. She kept her presence cloaked and watched the two women engaged in battle.

Paloma was an exceptional fighter even after having been out of action for five centuries. She moved smoothly and with deadly precision. Tahlia almost felt sorry for Gillian, because she didn’t stand a chance against a warrior of Paloma’s caliber. The battle was moving farther and farther away from the tree where the child was hidden, giving Tahlia the chance to quickly move in, grab her, and leave the scene. She would’ve liked to meet with Paloma, but the time was not right. They would meet again soon—of that she was sure.

†

One week later…

When Jemima opened her eyes, the first thing she saw was Tahlia leaning against the headboard of the bed, looking tenderly at her. Her sharp senses picked up a foreign scent. There was another presence in the room. She felt the faint heartbeat and warm blood scent which tickled her nose. Alarmed, her eyes bored into Tahlia’s.

“Easy, my love. I have a surprise for you.”

Jemima followed Tahlia’s gaze and jerked into a sitting position. There, nestled between them, was a little girl, her blue eyes staring at her in what could almost be a challenge. The child’s hand wrapped around Tahlia’s thumb and Jemima felt her heart tighten at the tender way Tahlia was smiling down at the girl.

“Rafina and James call her Inger. What do you think?”

Jemima got out of bed slowly, flexed her muscles, and walked around the bed to stand at Tahlia’s side of the bed. “Whose baby is this?”

Tahlia gathered the little girl in her arms and Jemima couldn’t help but smile when the chubby hands reached for Tahlia’s mouth and Tahlia playfully nipped at them making the baby gurgle. “She is an orphan. Her mother was killed by renegades.”

Jemima frowned. “Why haven’t you taken her to Child Welfare?”

“Her soon-to-be grandparents did and they were given temporary custody until all paperwork is processed.”

Tahlia reached out and put a little fist in her mouth to the joy of little Inger who squealed in delight. Tahlia lifted the girl into her lap and tenderly kissed the soft dark fuzz covering the child’s head. The toddler struggled to her feet, using Tahlia powerful shoulders for leverage. The blue eyes were sparkling with glee as she cradled Tahlia’s face in her small hands and planted a sloppy kiss on Tahlia’s nose.

While watching Tahlia and Inger, memories of her childhood flooded Jemima’s mind. She remembered at night when she was scared, how a tall woman would come to her room, pick her up, and sing her to sleep. Tahlia was there from the beginning. She reached out and gently stroked her lover’s dark hair.

“You used to come to my room when I was just a little older than Inger. You would play with me and sing me to sleep.”

Tahlia smiled. “Just for the record, you were a handful. Inger is a sweetheart.”

With a smile, Jemima reached out to Inger. The baby gave her an open-mouthed grin and grabbed her hand. The soft touch of the baby brought tears to her eyes, and she smiled when she felt Tahlia’s arm snaking around her waist.

“She truly is a sweetheart.” Jemima took a step back. “How long have I been out?”

“A week. Your father is on his way to get Inger. Please do not try to bite him this time. I can already sense his trepidation.”

Just at that exact moment, there was a knock on the door and Jemima went to open it for her father.

James smiled when he saw her. “If you so much as lick your lips at me this time, I swear I’ll bite you back.” James laughed and gathered Jemima in his arms. “I’m glad to see you’re back on your feet again, honey.”

Jemima kissed her father’s cheek. “I’m a die-hard, Daddy—literally."

She let James push past her and go to where Tahlia was sitting on the bed with the toddler. Jemima watched as Tahlia handed Inger to her father. She watched in stunned surprise as her father cradled the child against his chest and with a curt ‘see ya’, left the room.

Jemima shook her head and turned to Tahlia. “That little pixie seems to have taken over the household. What else happened in my absence?”

“I have been worried about you, my love. How do you feel?”

“I don’t know, Tahlia. I…I’ve never killed anyone before…and I…when I did, it was almost with detached abandon.” She rubbed her eyes. “What does it make me now?”

Tahlia shook her head. “Your survival instinct was triggered. Being part predator now, you acted on it the only way you knew best.”

“Am I now a monster, Tahlia?”

“No, my love, not in the least. You are a very powerful being, but not an evil one. You could never be a monster, not even if you tried.”

“But…”

Tahlia got off the bed and walked over to her and Jemima’s eyes darkened in appreciation at the fluid way the tall woman moved. Tahlia was smiling. “What you did that night was not gratuitous, Jemima. You put your life on the line to protect mankind from the brutality of what Gillian and her renegades had in mind. Being what you are now, you will find yourself in many such situations in the future, my love, and you will deal with it the only way you know best to guard and preserve your principles. Our lives are brutal, but ruled by selfless honor. We are the only ones who can stop monsters such as Gillian and her followers. We might never get any recognition for the role we play in saving the world, but that is what we were created for, after all.”

Jemima sighed as Tahlia pulled her into her arms. It would take her some time to get used to this new dark side to her personality. She listened to Tahlia’s heartbeat and smiled. Just like that first day she woke up after her conversion, she drew strength from Tahlia’s presence and power. Tahlia’s been doing this for two thousand years and she refused to believe that her noble lover was a monster. She lifted her head and pressed her lips against Tahlia’s. Too soon for her, Tahlia broke the kiss.

“First you need to feed, before we talk any further. I sense your hunger and it is making me edgy.” Tahlia pulled her into her arms and gave her a soft kiss before exposing her neck.

Without protesting, Jemima pulled Tahlia tighter to her and bit down deep into the vein in Tahlia’s neck. A soft gasp escaped Tahlia’s lips followed by a low hiss. After having taken a few pints, Jemima pulled back and found Tahlia staring at her with unbridled desire. Her arms tightened around Jemima.

“You seem to get turned on every time we do this.”

“It is a very intimate act and just the thought of doing anything intimate with you heats me up.”

Jemima grinned and gently pushed out of the embrace. “I promise to scratch your itch in a while, but first I need to know what else happened while I was recuperating.”

They went to lie down on the bed and Tahlia quickly filled in the blanks for Jemima. “We have another master vampire in town. We all thought she was killed in battle centuries ago, but I saw her that night we fought the renegades.”

“Is it good news for us or not?”

“I am not sure. I will have to contact her and talk to her.”

Jemima saw Tahlia’s faraway expression.

“But first I need to get you up and healthy again.”

“You are not telling me everything?” When Tahlia looked away, Jemima gently turned her head back. The wonder of loving someone. Whereas others trembled at the mere sound of Tahlia’s name or a quick steely glance from her dark eyes she couldn’t imagine never being able to look into those black beautiful eyes. “I trust you enough to know that you will tell me when the time is right.”

Tahlia gently kissed Jemima on the lips. “Thank you for understanding, my love.” Another deep kiss followed, before she reached for the buttons on Jemima’s silk pajamas. “I have missed you a lot, my love. I have missed your scent, your taste, your touch…”

“Ah, baby...” With a flick of her hand, Tahlia was naked and Jemima pushed her hands into Tahlia’s midnight black hair.

Epilogue

A few hours later, they were sitting on a bench in Central Park. Jemima was lying stretched out with her head resting in Tahlia’s lap, looking at the sky. They had made love for hours before deciding to come out for a walk. The last time they had been outside together was on that fateful night a week ago when they were attacked by Gillian and her gang.

“What happened to Gillian?”

In the thick darkness, Jemima could see Tahlia’s eyes harden. “She met her match. Hopefully we will never have to worry about her again.”

“Did you kill her?”

“No. When I went back to get Inger, I found her fighting with the other master vampire I told you about earlier.” She shifted her head and stared at Jemima. “Paloma would never have allowed Gillian to walk away from that battle alive.”

Jemima sensed Tahlia’s reluctance to talk about the subject and instead stroked a wayward curl of dark hair from the beautiful face. “Well, I can’t say I’m sorry. Gillian was out to destroy mankind as we know it.”

They sat in silence for a while. “Inger has grandparents, but what would you say about being her other mother.”

Jemima rubbed her eyes. “Are you suggesting that we should adopt her as our child?” Having seen Tahlia with Inger earlier, Jemima knew already what the answer would be. Tahlia adores the baby.

“Yes, but I will go with what you decide, my love. You are still young and I do not want to saddle you with such a big responsibility if you do not feel ready.”

With great stealth, Jemima entered Tahlia’s mind and was surprised when she found the Vampire Queen was actually hoping that she would say yes. Of course, she would say yes. Tahlia had never asked her for anything. Nor had she tried to take from her without her permission. But maybe I should make her steam in her own juices for a while. Jemima shut her mind to any possible probing from Tahlia and looked across the moonlit landscape.

“How will we explain to her that we cannot take her to school in the mornings and that we will not be there for her during the daylight hours?”

“I never really thought about that. Maybe we should just drop the idea.” Tahlia sat up slowly. “James and Rafina want to move back to the mansion, and I was thinking that maybe we could move back with them. I created a number of underground chambers there when you were a baby to be closer to you. Maybe we should not rush things and see how she adapts.”

Jemima gently pulled Tahlia’s ear. “I was just kidding. It would be an honor to be Inger’s mom. We will just have to find a way to work around our daylight schedule.” She got to her feet and pulled Tahlia into her arms. Let’s go back to the hotel and hear what my father and Rafina have to say.” A naughty twinkle came into her eyes. “Who knows, maybe I might develop another itch that you can scratch. First one to the hotel will have to change Inger’s diapers for a week.”

Within a second, Jemima disappeared.

†

Tahlia stared at the spot where Jemima had been a few moments ago, but she didn’t follow immediately. Instead, she turned her head slowly and peered into the night. Black eyes met silver ones, and for a few seconds, they stared at each other. Tahlia gave a curt nod before dissolving into thin air. The time for them to meet face-to-face would come soon enough. But for now, she had a stunning blonde to catch.

The End

About the Author

Stein Willard

Born and bred in Windhoek, Namibia, Stein has considerable experience in the media field and has worked as a journalist, TV producer, and PR consultant before starting her own small media production company. Her hobbies include writing, reading, cooking, travelling, photography, and watching soccer.

In 2007 she decided to experiment by writing a few short stories in English. By pure accident, she came across platforms on the Internet to publish her work and was encouraged by a friend to try and post some of her stories.

Stein resides in Windhoek.

Connect with Stein online:

Email:  steinwillard80@gmail.com

Facebook:  www.facebook.com/stein.willard

BOOKS IN THE GUARDIAN SERIES

Book Two: A Guardian's Love

Her name is synonymous with death. Paloma. As the Assassin of the Royal Vampire Clan, Paloma had followed orders without question. But the killing became too much even for her. At the risk of losing the last sliver of humanity she still possessed, the deadly Enforcer went to ground only to resurface five centuries later. But in her absence the world had changed, as would her life.

Meanwhile, the daughter of two powerful vampires, twenty-year-old Inger Marsden was a free spirit who frequented pubs and nightclubs for two reasons: to hunt and destroy renegades hiding amongst humans and to find gorgeous women for no-strings attached liaisons. Life couldn’t get any better for the young slayer—or so she thought.

Book Three: A Guardian’s Passion

Converted four hundred years ago, Trinity O’Riordan went through the mechanics of life, carrying an extremely painful past with her. Then one night, while hunting renegades, she saved a beautiful girl from a band of vicious vampires and suddenly life didn't look so bleak any more. She wasn't alone any longer and for a while she was blissfully happy. But her past eventually caught up with her and this time Trinity knew she only had this one chance to finally lay it to rest.

Orphaned twice, Gabriella Talos had made the best of a bad situation. She'd risen above all odds to become a well-known and respected expert in her field. She had it made…or so she thought. One night in a dark alley, she was confronted by a past she'd thought she'd successfully buried eighteen years ago.